hii <3 my name is aly and welcome to my navigation list. my pronouns are she/her. i am 20. i write multi-fandom fanfics. here you can find the links to:
Request:Â (SPOILER) Tony has a daughter but she thinks he doesnât like her because shes a product of a one night stand? Tony forgets about her dance recital and attends Peters decatholon, and shes heartbroken and she cries and tells him its fine because hes made his choice? And she ends missing school for two weeks and Tony finds out and assumes she was doing drugs and such but she was at the hospital with her mother who doesnt have much time left? Something real angsty?Â
Hey everyone! Back into this whole writing business. My next fic will be a Steve/anti-hero reader if anyone is interested, but I wanted to say thank you to @queenofkings121â for requesting this. I tried to include everything so I hope you like it!
(gif not mine!)
Her mother was a dancer. Beautiful and graceful, with an elegance that seemed so effortless it left the audience in awe. It was the music that had first piqued her interest, upbeat and optimistic, haunting and bittersweetâŠit could captivate an audience, hold them prisoner and force them to feel the plethora of emotions communicated in each and every note. Â
Watching her mother on stage, drifting about like a feather in the wind, had inspired her to do the same. There was no one she loved more than her mother and dancing had long ago become her way of expressing herself, of showing her audience how to feel, so that they might one day understand how she herself felt.
She may have been a teenager, but she already knew that dancing would be her life. Her mother had never been more proud of her than the day she won her first competition, and their close bond was only strengthened each weekend they would spend rehearsing in her motherâs studio, laughing and learning together.
cw/tw: 1988 nyc, reader is an art curator, you two hadnât spoken to each other in years, heâs avoidant, fluff, angst, joe mention
wc: 2.7k
Smoothing down the fabric of your skirt for probably the hundredth time, your eyes slated to clock as it neared two in the afternoon.
Heâd be here any minute.
When you had first gotten the call about his interest in the gallery, you had sat there frozen for probably ten seconds before reality had caught up with you. Clearing your throat and muttering an Of course as you began to set up the date and arrange everything. Putting together a portfolio of new pieces and others you thought heâd be interested in.
Trying to make your mind settle as you dug yourself deeper into your work.
It had been nineteen years since he moved out of Gary.
Seventeen since he had last spoken to you.
When his letters stopped, you werenât surprised. It was a slow kind of dread that had been building for months as the California sun swept him away. You had been expecting it, he was a star in the making and you knew it was only a matter of time.
Knowing it wasnât personal didnât make it hurt any less.
Spending years watching his life through the screen or tabloids. Hearing his new song on the radio and wishing you could tell him how much you loved it.
Childhood friendships only went so far, and you knew you had faded into the background of his memory. Your mind wandering back to when you two had first met. Spending the first month of kindergarten hardly paying attention to one another till October rolled around and you argued over who saw the pumpkin first. Wanting the very best one to carve until the teacher made you both sit down and share.
He had always called you pumpkin from that point on and begrudgingly the nickname stuck long after he left.
Everyone called you that, even in your own family, and each time you heard it, you thought of him.
Now there you were, almost two decades later. Running an art gallery in New York City as its lead curator and Michael Jackson would be stopping by to take a look at the collection.
You had no idea what to expect. Would he even remember you? Some vain part in your mind clung onto the hope that he would. But it had been so longâŠ
âHeâs here,â your assistant ran into your office, her voice breathless and little dazed.
âThank you,â you wet your bottom lip and gathered the portfolio in your arms, standing up and trying to push down how lightheaded you felt.
âSo, are you excited to see him again?â She asked.
You shook your head. âHe probably doesnât even remember me.â
âOh come on, how could he forget his Pumpkin.â
Rolling your eyes, you forced out a laugh. âI knew I shouldnât have told you that.â
Rounding the corner into the lobby, you put on a polite smile and tried desperately to ignore the pit in your stomach as you saw him with some of his team.
He looked great. He always did, but actually seeing him after all this time was making it a little difficult to breathe.
âMr. Jackson, welcome toââ
âOh, just Michael. Please.â His smile was bright as he stepped closer, pulling you into a hug.
You blinked, his sudden proximity making your head spin and his cologne swirled around you in lulling haze.
He pulled back, his pretty brown eyes flicking down to your name tag and he repeated it back to you.
âThatâs a lovely name.â
You smiled, though it didnât quite reach your eyes. He hadnât the faintest idea who you were.
âThank you.â
You tried to swallow down the nausea you felt, beyond annoyed at yourself for feeling hurt.
âI prepared a portfolio for you to look at and take with you if you end up liking any of the pieces enough, thereâs also some extra information about each piece in the gallery. But in the meantime, my assistant here will be giving you a tour and can answer any questions you may have.â You gestured to her, her eyes widening a little at being put in the spot.
You were supposed to be giving him the tour but you didnât think you could stomach it.
âYes,â she said, as convincingly as possible. God bless her. âWeâll start on the top floor and work our way down.â
Michael nodded, still smiling and his eyes lingered on you for another moment before following your PA to the elevator along with his team.
âI cannot believe you did that to me,â your assistant whispered two hours later when she appeared in the doorway of your office. âThe whole time I thought I was going to pass out.â
âIâm sorry, I panicked.â You winced, standing up to walk over to her and bring her into a hug. âIâll buy you lunch for the next three months.â
âYou already buy my lunch.â
You waved her off. âIs he still here?â
âYeah, heâs in the lobby going over some of the pricing with Pat. He was interested in a handful of pieces.â
âWell, thatâs promisingââ
âHe asked about you, you know?â
You froze. Blinking at her for a minute as your mind tried to wrap itself around the new information.
âYou didnâtââ
âNo, I didnât tell him Pumpkin. You were right, he doesnât remember. It was basic stuff, but besides his lack of memory, I think heâs interested.â
You snorted. âPlease.â
âIâm serious! Men donât ask that many questions about a girl if they arenât planning on asking them out.â
âShush, you go back out there. Iâll be there in a minute.â
She rolled her eyes but obliged, disappearing down the hall but you faintly heard her mutter an excuse me to someone.
You turned towards your desk, rummaging around for a bit more paperwork you might need if he decided to go ahead and buy from the collection, when you suddenly heard your name from the door.
His voice.
You whirled around, eyes wide in surprise.
âOh! Sorry, I was just about to head to the lobby, I didnât mean to keep you waitingââ
âPumpkin?â
Your lips remained parted around lost words, standing there like a deer in headlights as he took another step into the room, a deep crease between his brows.
Your mind spiraling because he had overheard your conversation and now you didnât know what to do but stand there and stare at him like an idiot.
Michael walked further into your office, hands resting on the back of one of the chairs as he looked at you. Really looked at you. The sudden clarity on his face wouldâve made you laugh if you didnât currently feel like throwing up.
âWhy didnât you say anything?â He asked, his tone unreadable as he also stared at you like he couldnât quite believe it. The familiarity of you blurry at the edges like a dream he had only figments of.
Eventually, you settled on shrugging a shoulder. You didnât know what else to do. âWould there be a point?â
His brows creased even more and he frowned slightly. âWhat do you mean?â
You swallowed, your mouth feeling dry and your eyes found comfort in looking away from him. âI mean, I didnât think our paths would cross again. I figured youâd leave here with maybe a few pieces in mind and thatâd be it. I didnât want to bring up something pointless from twenty years ago.â
âI donât think itâs pointless, we were friends.â
You smiled, glancing a look at him. The guilt creeping into his features because he knew he was the one who stopped writing. Stopped calling.
You hadnât bothered to call him back. Knowing his number changed and how busy he was.
âDonât feel bad, Michael. It was ages ago. We were kids, honestly itâs okay.â
âI shouldnât have justââ
âItâs okay. Life happens.â
He bit the inside of his cheek. Looking equal parts relived that you held no resentment towards him but like he also wanted to say more.
âWhy didnât you give the tour?â
You shut your eyes briefly, telling your lungs to calm down. He was just a guy.
âNerves, I suppose. I was also trying to avoid this exact situation.â
He rounded the chair and came to stand directly across from you on the other side of your desk. His tone teasing but a little tight at the edges. âIs me remembering who you are such a bad thing?â
You shook your head. âNo, but⊠I donât know, Michael. I just didnât want to put any expectations on you. I know you have enough going on. So I just thought, no harm no foul if it never clicked for you who I was.â
âShouldnât that be my decision?â
âI was just trying to spare you having another thing on your plate.â
He hummed, still staring at you. The weight of his gaze making the room feel a little too warm.
âNot much has changed,â he eventually said.
You raised a brow at him. âWhat do you mean?â
âWe always end up arguing over something.â
âI donât think thatâs true.â You tried not to blush as you immediately proved his point.
âWe became friends over an argument.â He laughed at the memory. âThat was probably the worst carved pumpkin Iâd ever seen.â
âIt looked like it got ran over by a car.â
You two shared a smile, but yours fell a little flat as you looked down again.
You missed him. Often. Which was ridiculous. He had been haunting your life for years and you knew he probably never spared you a thought.
âAre you free tonight?â He suddenly asked.
âMichael, you really donât have toââ
âI want to. Letâs get dinner.â
Your brows furrowed. âWhy?â
âWhy not?â
You didnât think you could stomach a night with him shoveled out by guilt.
As if reading your thoughts, he sighed. A blush creeping up his neck. âI was planning on asking you anyway, thatâs why I came to your office.â
âOh.â
Your own face felt warm at his confession.
At your silence, he started to stumble out his words. âItâs okay if you donât want to. I completelyââ
âNo, thatâs not⊠Iâd love to get dinner.â
Michael let out a breath, a relieved smile stretching his lips and Christ. He was so handsome.
Youâd always had a small crush on him, but you had buried it deep and tried to not look at it. Stepping around the topic every time like it was some shameful spill. A mess.
Not to mention you knew it would never work. Even when he still lived in Gary, you saw him less and less due to Joe.
And the moment he told you he was moving to California, you promised yourself youâd keep your feelings locked away for both of your benefits.
He had far more important things to focus on, not to mention you doubted he felt the same.
Why would he?
âDo you have somewhere in mind? I can meet youââ
âOh, no. Iâll pick you up.â He waved you off immediately, the idea of you showing up on your own, absurd to him.
You felt warm all over as you scribbled down your address, handing the slip of paper to him and repressing a shiver as your fingers brushed.
âIâll pick you up at six.â
You had rushed home. Practically throwing yourself in the shower and trying not to lose your mind as you dug through your closet. Making an absolute mess of your room.
You settled on a black dress. It being just enough to look classy but casual enough to not overdo it.
Though you werenât sure if that were even possible with him. Michael was always dressed to the nines.
After doing your hair and make up, you had just settled on what heels to wear when the buzzer went off.
Grabbing your purse and coat, you slipped on the heels and rushed to the door. Pausing just as your fingers settled on the handle.
âCalm down.â You told yourself, though your heart was still racing.
You pulled the door open but paused in surprise, given it was Bill instead of Michael.
âEvening, maâam.â He nodded his head at you politely. âMichael is waiting in the car.â
Right. Of course he was. Michael couldnât just waltz into your apartment building.
You smiled, muttering a thank you before following him outside and your eyes landed on a Rolls-Royce with blacked out windows.
So much for being subtle.
The Italian restaurant was relatively quiet, save for a few other wealthy clientele and the music playing from a small orchestra that was set up in the middle. You recognized an actor a few tables down, your mind spinning a little as he waved at Michael before going back to his own conversation.
Of course you knew how famous Michael was. Hell, he was probably the most well known person earth next to Jesus.
It made the air a little difficult to breathe and you continuously reached for your glass of wine for support. Not that you were necessarily overwhelmed by him, you justâŠ
You knew you didnât fit into his life.
Feeling like an imposter as the dinner went on and you two caught up. The facade of just being two kids who knew each other from Indiana like a cheap play.
Wishing you could just enjoy yourself but the weight of who you were and who he was, was like a ghost lingering over the evening.
âHowâd you end up in New York?â He asked, genuinely curious despite your life being dreadfully mundane compared to his.
âIâve always been interested in art. I actually originally went to school for studio painting, but I hated it. Sucked the passion right out of the practice for me. But I fell in love with my art history courses. Switched my undergrad to that, and ended up applying to grad school in Chicago.â
He whistled. âYou have a masters?â
You took another sip of wine, feeling bashful. âIâm actually working on my Ph.D.â
âIn what?â
âIâm doing a joint program at Columbia, History of Art and Architecture and Middle Eastern Studies.â
His rested his chin in his hand, his eyes darker and you told yourself it was probably just the lighting or wine.
âThatâs incredible,â he mumbled.
You waved him off. âI mean, look at all that youâve done.â
âWe donât have to talk about me.â
âI donât mind, I miss yâ talking to you.â
He looked at you a moment longer. Really looked at you. Like he was unraveling the last twenty years and all the lost moments and memories.
âI miss you, too.â
You sucked in a breath, watching as his eyes flicked down to his half eaten dinner, his fingers messing the soft fabric of the table cloth.
âI am sorryââ
âI told you itâs fine.â
âIt was rude.â
âItâs life.â
Though you appreciated the fact he didnât just discard you carelessly, you wish he didnât beat himself up over it.
This was the exact thing you wanted to avoid.
âI kept your letters. I read them sometimes,â he slowly admitted.
Your brows furrowed. âBut you never wrote me back?â
âI thought too much time had passed.â He bit his cheek and spared a glance at you. âIn all honesty, I thought you hated me.â
âWhy would I hate you?â
âBecause I just⊠what I did was shitty. And I know thatâs life, but I shouldâve done something and I didnât.â
You looked at him for a long moment, a frown gently tugging at the corners of your mouth.
âMichael.â
His eyes flicked to yours.
âYou canât do that to yourself. If you keep carrying the world on your shoulders, your knees will eventually give out.â
He went to open his mouth but you reached a hand across the table, taking hold of his fingers and finding comfort in how warm he was.
âIâm okay. Iâve been just fine. Iâve lived my life and so have you. Thereâs nothing else to it.â
Your heart tripped over itself when his thumb ran gently back and forth across your knuckles, his hand so much bigger than yours.
When his car had pulled back up to your apartment building, heâd asked you for your number.
You wrote it down on the back of one of your business cards you usually carried with you, handing it to him with a smile that didnât quite reach your eyes.
a/n: iâve already started writing part two! i would be made this one post, but i needed to upload and iâm going out tonight so i need to feed the fishes
Erik would definitely make you jewelry, whether you prefer gold or silver, heâll make it. If you both ever get married, heâs making your rings no questions asked.
Erik and Charles often played chess together, if youâd ever want to play, heâll gladly teach you. If you already know how to play, donât expect him to go easy on you, especially if you are competitive when it comes to doing things like chess.
Erik can be very blunt, which makes him come off as rude. Once you get to know him and get past his straightforwardness, itâs easier to not feel so intimidated by him. You know that he doesnât always intend to come off as mean, but he can just have that impact.
I see Erik as a night owl, he probably lurks around wherever heâs staying, finding a way to keep himself busy. If you are also a night owl, heâll spend his time with you while everyone else is sleeping.
If you arenât a night owl, heâs content with watching you sleep, occasionally playing with your hair. (If youâre bald, I guess he rubs your head đ)
Itâs hard for Erik to trust someone, especially if they arenât a mutant. Once you have his trust though, heâll be loyal as long as you treat him the same.
I feel that Erik really struggles with his emotions and how to handle them. Growing up during the Holocaust affected many, including Erik. He grew up not being able to express himself without consequences, and even after the war was over and he was âfreeâ, he was far from free. He struggled with functioning like a normal person, having been suppressed and tortured.
Itâs so hard for Erik to be able to share that part of him with anyone, it may take awhile for him to tell you about his past and what he went through. Once you get through to him, heâs such a passionate person who would do anything to protect the people he loves. He spent so much time building his walls that he forgot what it felt to have someone by his side.
Erik doesnât show much affection in public, preferring to keep the vulnerable and tender moments in private where you two can be together.
In moments after battles and arguments, he doesnât care about where he shows his affection, he just wants to make sure youâre okay. After the battle with Apocalypse, he immediately went searching for you, not being able to even consider that you could be dead. When he does find you, he practically crushes you in a hug, not caring about who could see you two.
Erik cherishes the moments he has with you. I could see him enjoying photography, you being his muse. He never got to have photos of his mother, Magda, or Anya/Nina, so he enjoys taking pictures with and of you. His favorite photos of you would be the ones where you hadnât noticed him taking a picture of you, naturally being yourself in the moment.
He definitely is the type to keep a photo of you in his wallet. Even if you donât live a domestic life, he still acts like you two have a simple life together. All heâs really ever wanted was peace, to be treated like anyone else. You treat him like any other person you meet. Nothing he does could make you see him as anything less than human, not his powers, not his past, not his trauma.
I loved how he looked in the beginning of X-Men: Apocalypse. He looked gruff, yet well taken care of. I can see him letting his beard grow back out every once in awhile. âŹ
During late mornings on the days where you can stay in bed, he likes to rest his head in the crook of your neck. It allows him to feel close to you, being able to hear your heartbeat, knowing youâre there.
Itâs easy to reassure him in crowded rooms, with just one look from you and he can tell what youâre feeling. Just one lingering moment between the two of you can draw a small smile to his face.
You and Erik can confide in one another. Sometimes it hard for him to admit that heâs not doing okay and that he needs help, he struggles with feeling vulnerable. He can try to handle himself on his own, but after awhile he finds you, confessing how heâs feeling. Erik knows that you are a safe place, free of judgment unless asked. Maybe one of you just needs the other to listen, one of you needs advice, or you just want to sit in silence together.
I feel like Erik would press kisses to the side of your head and press his forehead against you whenever you two are alone.
I can see Erik being a good cook, though he comes to you to have you taste test it. Any criticism you give him is taken as advice rather than offensive.
When you guys eat out and you donât like your food, heâll let you have some of his and/or swap your food with his.
If you two go on missions with the X-Men, Erik insists on staying with you during the missions. When it comes to the people he loves, heâs fiercely protective.
SUMMARY: Father Baelor Targaryen has spent fifteen years believing his faith could withstand anything. Then you walked into his parish, carrying your own grief, and suddenly the hardest thing he's ever had to confess isn't to God, but to himself.
WARNING(S): priestAU/modernAU, dual POV, no use of y/n, AFAB reader, religious themes, hierophilia (priest kink), forbidden romance, slow burn, mutual pining, religious guilt, crisis of faith, loss of faith, catholic imagery, blasphemous thoughts, grief, mourning, emotional repression, yearning, unresolved sexual tension, internalized guilt, loneliness, age gap, unhealthy devotion, obsessive thoughts, explicit sexual thoughts, masturbation, praise and worship parallels, hurt/comfort, angst with romantic undertones, "they're both so painfully in love it's embarrassing" trope
WC: 21.1k (probably the longest of the parts this story will have)
A.N.: thorny dividers are mine. i think this work could be catalogued as a slow burn with sexual contents present almost since the beginning. as i warned some days ago, it might well be the slowest of burns i have ever written. i wanted to get a bit out of my comfort zone with this one, so it relies heavily on inner thoughts of both reader and Baelor. i would appreciate it a lot if you could throw some feedback my way, because i somehow feel kinda meh with this so far.
You could not have named the date of the last Mass you'd attended â it had slipped out of you somewhere between one grief and the next, uncatalogued â but you remembered the feeling of it with an accuracy that unsettled you a little: the ache of kneeling too long against unpadded wood, incense sitting as a faint film at the back of your throat, your father's hand closing warm and certain over yours during the Sign of Peace. You had been accepted there, once, entirely and without the usual preconditions. You had wanted that feeling back for longer than you would have admitted to anyone who might have thought to ask.
Father Arlan had presided over all of it for as long as you could remember him: an old, soft-spoken man with liver-spotted hands, who knew every child in the parish by name and forgot no one's saint's day. You learned of his death secondhanded, years after you'd stopped attending, from a text message that tried to cushion the news with a single mournful emoji. You cried once, briefly and uselessly, in a bathroom stall at work, and then, within the week, you noticed you had largely stopped. Grief, you had since learned, kept no fixed schedule. It arrived when it wished and left when it wished, and sometimes it left too soon, and came back, much later, for entirely the wrong person.
Your father had never stopped going. Even in his last years, when his knees complained and the walk to the church had become a small daily negotiation with his own body, he still went every Sunday and some weekdays besides, because â he told you, more than once, in the tone he reserved for things he considered simple fact â a person owed God the courtesy of showing up.
Whatever capacity you had once had for faith, you had inherited from him, before you let it go the way you let most things go that required upkeep you didn't feel you had hours to spare for. He'd mentioned the new priest to you once, years back, over dinner: a Father Baelor, transferred in from another diocese, young yet by his account, and by all reports a fine homilist. You made a noise of polite interest and never once, in all the years your father had left, went to see for yourself.
Then your father died â quickly, in the way that manages to feel both sudden and, in hindsight, inevitable for months beforehand â and it was only you and your mother left in a house that had never before had to hold just two people's worth of grief and now had far too much room for it.
Your mother wept in the kitchen at strange hours over recipes she had made a thousand times before and now, apparently, understood she was making for one person fewer. You held her. You made the calls. You signed what needed signing and discovered you could go entire days without anyone asking how you, specifically, were managing â because it had not occurred to anyone, least of all to you, that you might need managing too. You had not known, until that year, that loneliness could exist inside a house that still held another person in it.
On a Wednesday in the flat middle of an otherwise unremarkable week, for reasons you could not have fully explained under interrogation, you put on real clothes instead of the ones you had been sleeping and grieving in, and walked to the parish you had not entered in the better part of a decade.
The building had not changed, which felt like its own small insult. The same water stain crossing the ceiling beam over the side aisle. The same brass rack of votive candles, most of them lit by hands you would never know, guttering low in their red glass cups. You dipped two fingers into the stone font at the door out of a muscle memory old enough to embarrass you â you hadn't decided to do it, your hand had simply done it â and the water was cold enough to register up to your wrist. You took a pew near the back, out of an instinct you didn't examine too closely, and sat with your hands loose in your lap, turning your father's old verdict over in your mind. A fine homilist. You supposed you would judge that for yourself, if you managed to stay through the whole of it.
You laced and unlaced your fingers, conscious of how conspicuous your own restlessness must have looked beside the handful of elderly women scattered through the front pews, each of them still in the settled way of people who had done this ten thousand times before and expected to do it ten thousand times again. A small bell sounded once from somewhere near the sacristy â a clean, single note, felt more in the sternum than heard â and the women rose as one, the movement automatic, requiring no more thought from them than breathing did. You stood a half-beat behind them and turned toward the side door as he came through it.
He was not what you had pictured, though you couldn't have said what you had pictured instead. He was tall enough to duck fractionally beneath the door frame, an old habit worn smooth by however many years of practice, and built with a breadth through the shoulders and chest that the green vestments of Ordinary Time did nothing to disguise, and seemed, if anything, cut to accommodate. He crossed to the centre of the sanctuary, made his reverence to the altar, and for a moment before the Mass properly began you simply looked at him the way you might look at any large, unfamiliar object set without warning into a room you thought you knew by heart.
This, you supposed, had to be the Father Baelor your father had mentioned all those years ago, at a dinner you otherwise barely remembered. He looked, on the strength of nothing more than how he carried himself at the altar, like precisely the sort of man your father would have approved of.
The opening rites passed you in fragments â the cross traced automatically over your own chest, the responses arriving on your tongue half a second before you'd consciously recalled them, evidence that some part of you had never actually released any of this, whatever you had spent the last decade telling yourself. It was the Gospel that undid whatever fragile composure you had managed to assemble since walking in.
Father Baelor stepped to the ambo, made the small triple sign of the cross â forehead, lips, heart â that you copied without deciding to, and read from the Gospel of John: Christ's promise to his disciples, the night before he died, that he would not abandon them. I will not leave you orphaned; I will come to you.
It was a passage your father had read aloud to you more than once, in years you would rather not audit too closely, on nights neither of you could sleep for reasons you never named to each other directly. You had not thought of those nights in years. You thought of nothing else for the length of the Gospel, sitting with your spine very straight and your face arranged into the specific blankness you had perfected these last months for use at funerals, hospital corridors, and now, it seemed, church pews.
The homily was not what the voice had led you to expect. You weren't sure what you had exactly expected, to be honest, but it certainly fell somewhere more instructive, maybe, closer to a lecture. Instead, he spoke low and unforced, pitched to carry to the back pews without ever seeming to labour at it, and what he spoke of was loneliness: not as a sin requiring confession or a weakness requiring correction, but as a country nearly everyone in the room had crossed at some point, a good number of them more than once.
He told the story of the prophet Elijah, fled into the wilderness and certain he was the last faithful man left alive, so worn through by his own isolation that he begged God to let him die under a solitary broom tree â and how God had answered him finally not in the earthquake, nor the fire, nor the great wind tearing the mountain apart, but in what the old translations called a still, small voice, so quiet the prophet had to go silent himself and strain to catch it.
Presence, Father Baelor said, was rarely loud. It came, more often than not, in the smallest and least dramatic of forms â a hand set on a shoulder, a voice through a doorway, someone choosing, again and again, simply to remain. You are not abandoned, he said, near the close, his voice dropping lower still, and for one unreasonable, indefensible moment it felt aimed directly at the back pew where you sat with your hands gone white-knuckled in your lap. You are not orphaned. Even when it feels that way. Even now.
You heard little of what followed. You were aware, distantly, of standing and sitting in their correct places, of the practiced choreography of the Eucharist proceeding at the front of the church, but your attention had narrowed to the low cadence of his voice and stayed there, snagged, useless for much else, for the remainder of the hour. You did not go up for Communion. It did not feel earned yet â whatever grace required of a person who had spent ten years deciding this building had nothing left to offer her, you weren't ready to test in front of witnesses whether you'd been wrong.
When Mass ended and the small congregation filtered out into the ordinary Wednesday afternoon waiting for them, you stayed behind. You told yourself it was to pray, though when you tried to assemble the actual shape of a prayer in your head, you found you had lost the grammar of it somewhere in the years between. You could recall the posture without the words, kneeling with your forehead nearly against your folded hands, the old formulas half-remembered and abandoned partway through.
You were still sitting there, in the hush a church holds once everyone else has gone, when you became aware of a presence behind you, waiting with the patience of someone who had nowhere else in particular to be.
You turned. He had shed the outer vestments somewhere between the sanctuary and here, down now to the plain black cassock, and without the ceremonial weight of the chasuble he looked, if anything, larger rather than smaller â less an office now and more simply a man, broad through the shoulders and faintly stooped in the way tall men sometimes learn to stand, in rooms built at a scale for other people. He was smiling at you, and it was not the composed, public smile he had worn at the altar. This one sat a little crooked, tucked at one corner, like something he had not entirely decided to let you see. In the low light through the side windows his eyes read as two different shades entirely, and you couldn't have said with any confidence which one was closer to true.
You got to your feet too fast, some old reflex about remaining seated in front of a priest reasserting itself before you thought to question it.
"I'm afraid I haven't seen you before today." He offered his hand, and you registered, absurdly, how much larger it looked before you'd even taken it. "Are you new to the parish?"
"Not new." His palm was warm and dry, the handshake brief but not perfunctory. "Estranged is probably closer to it. I used to come here with my father, when Father Arlan had the parish."
Something shifted across his face â recognition, maybe, or just the private realization of years passing. "That was quite a while ago, then. I've had this parish almost ten years now."
"I stopped coming altogether, somewhere in there." You gave him a lopsided smile you didn't entirely feel behind.
He tilted his head slightly, looking at you from his considerable height in a way that felt like being properly seen rather than assessed, and when he spoke again there was no trace of the judgment you had braced yourself for out of old habit.
"It's a wonderful thing, coming back to Him."
"I'm not sure I'd say I've come back. Not yet." The admission left you before you'd quite decided to make it. You hadn't planned on honesty with a stranger, least of all one in a collar.
If the words troubled him at all, he didn't show it. "That's no trouble whatsoever." The corner of his mouth deepened. "Would you like me to hear your confession? I promise I won't make you feel judged. Friendly priest's oath."
You laughed, a small, surprised sound you hadn't produced in longer than you could easily place. "Maybe another time. I don't think I'm up for it today."
He nodded, unbothered, and the quiet that followed felt like permission rather than dismissal, so you turned and started toward the door, your footsteps loud against the stone in the emptied church.
You were nearly at the threshold when you heard him behind you again, his stride longer than yours, closing the distance without seeming to hurry at all.
"I'm Father Baelor, by the way." He held out his hand a second time, as though the first exchange hadn't quite counted, or this one meant something slightly different. "Though most everyone here just calls me Baelor."
You took his hand again and gave him your name. His closed fully around yours â warm, a little rough at the knuckles, engulfing rather than simply holding.
"It's been a pleasure, having you back."
You managed something close to a smile before you turned and let yourself out into the ordinary daylight, the door falling shut behind you with a weight that, for the first time in longer than you could say, did not feel entirely like an ending.
You had told yourself you wouldn't come back so soon â one visit had been forgivable, permitted on the strength of grief alone, and you had meant to leave it there. And yet here you were again, five days later, on your knees at the same back pew, arguing with a God you'd spent the better part of a decade insisting you didn't especially believe in.
"I really don't know why I'm back here," you said, low, to the wooden cross above the altar, the words barely clearing a whisper.
You'd meant it as prayer when you'd knelt. What came out instead was closer to an indictment: anger at your father for dying, resentment at your mother for being so thoroughly undone by it that there'd been no room left over for you to be undone too, something smaller and uglier aimed at yourself, for how little of what you were meant to feel you actually managed to feel most days. And underneath all of it, aimed at the cross itself like it might actually answer back â fury at God, plain and entirely unmanaged, for allowing any of it to happen in the first place. You knew exactly how this looked from the outside: a grown woman muttering to an empty chancel. You wouldn't have blamed anyone for thinking you mad. Fuck, you thought yourself mad half the time.
"I don't even know why I'm trying to talk to you," you went on anyway, some perverse momentum carrying you now that you'd started. "You've only proved yourself real by fucking up my entire family." You let out something between a laugh and a scoff, some small vicious part of you almost proud of the defiance. Your father would have killed you for saying it aloud. Father Arlan would have lectured you into an early grave, out of sheer patient disappointment.
You were still smiling faintly at your own blasphemy when a low chuckle sounded from somewhere behind you, and it startled a small, undignified sound out of you â something between a gasp and a curse.
"You really shouldnât say things like that." Father Baelor's voice reached you before he did, warm and unbothered, that same lulling register from the pulpit put to entirely domestic use. "I hear there's a priest about."
You twisted around on the kneeler to find him a few pews back, tall even sitting, dressed only in the black of the cassock rather than anything more ceremonial. You recovered enough to manage a lopsided smile of your own. "I think the old ladies who come every single day are the ones I should actually be afraid of."
"There's one in particular who's appointed herself unofficial sacristan." He came forward and lowered himself into the pew beside you, his knees drawn up higher than the pew in front of him had been built to accommodate. "I'd be careful there, if I were you."
"Are you mocking your own flock, Father Baelor?" You'd turned fully around by now, still on your knees, to look at him properly.
He laced his hands over the back of the pew ahead and looked toward the altar rather than at you. "Merely observing." A trace of mirth touched the words. "Purely so I know what to brace for, come Sunday confessions."
You studied his profile while his attention stayed elsewhere, something you allowed yourself only because he wasn't looking. He was, you decided with a clinical honesty you rarely extended to strangers, a good-looking man. The beard did something generous for his jaw, and the collar, stark white against the black, framed the whole arrangement in a way that felt almost unfair â engineered for maximum effect on a face that presumably hadn't needed the help to begin with. You found yourself wondering, in a thought you filed away immediately as unhelpful, whether he'd have been just as striking without either â beard gone, collar gone, nothing left to signal what he was and wasn't allowed to be to you.
"I believe I heard you telling Him off, a few minutes ago." He turned his head and caught you looking, though he didn't seem to register it as anything worth remarking on. "Would you like to talk about it?"
"What is it with priests and confession?" You shook your head, grateful for the change of subject. "You're all just gossips with better outfits."
He laughed low in his chest. "This needn't be a confession. Mondays run quiet, around here. We could simply talk, if you'd rather."
"Free information, and you won't even absolve me for it?" You aimed a teasing frown his way. "Now I really know you're a gossip."
His smile deepened enough to finally reach his eyes, and you were certain, seeing it properly this close, that they weren't quite the same colour, though you couldn't have said in what way exactly they differed. Maybe one bluer than the other. "It would do you good. I promise."
You considered that for a few seconds, weighing something you couldn't entirely name. "If I'm doing this," you said finally, "I think I'd rather do it properly. In the confessional, I mean."
He only nodded and rose, offering a hand down that you took before you'd quite decided to, and led you toward the confessional set into the side wall â dark wood, a heavy curtain standing in for a door.
The interior smelled of old varnish and years of incense worked into the grain, close and dim enough that the mesh screen resolved him into little more than a suggestion: a dark shape, the pale smudge of his collar, one hand loose at rest against his knee. You settled onto the narrow kneeler, your knees complaining faintly at the thinness of the cushion.
"I don't actually remember how this starts," you admitted into the dark, feeling foolish for it. "It's been a while."
"Then we'll do it simply." His voice came low through the screen, closer somehow than it had been out in the pew, stripped of whatever distance the space was meant to enforce. "You needn't recite anything. Just tell me what's sitting on you. That's the whole of it."
You gathered what you could of your thoughts, which had scattered the moment you knelt, and started with the easiest one, because you didn't trust yourself yet to start with anything harder.
You told him about the anger â at God first, for allowing any of it, and then at your father, for the particular unfairness of an ordinary Tuesday becoming the day everything else stopped making sense. You told him about your mother, and the resentment you were ashamed even to name, at how completely her grief had swallowed the whole house, leaving you to manage the funeral home and the paperwork and her, on top of whatever you were supposedly still allowed to feel yourself. You told him, last and quietest, about the funeral itself â how you had stood dry-eyed at the graveside while cousins who'd seen your father twice a year wept without restraint, how at the reception after you'd caught yourself counting the sandwiches left on a tray instead of thinking about him at all, and had hated yourself for it in almost the same breath you'd been grateful for the distraction.
He was quiet for a moment once you'd finished, long enough that you nearly asked if he was still there. When he spoke, something in his voice had changed â pulled tighter, quieter, though no less warm.
"None of that needs absolving." A pause, brief, before he went on. "Grief isn't a sin. Neither is anger, however much it frightens you to feel it. God can bear a great deal more fury than you're capable of giving Him, I promise you that." Another pause, and when he continued, the words seemed to be reaching somewhere past the space between you, as though he were, in some way you had no means yet of naming, telling himself the same thing. "Loneliness convinces you that you're the only one who's ever stood where you're standing. You're not. You won't be, either, if you let anyone stand there with you."
You closed your eyes without deciding to, letting the voice move through you unbroken by the sight of him, and found you could feel each word land somewhere just beneath your sternum, distinct as a hand pressed flat there.
When you had said what there was to say, he walked you through a short Act of Contrition, feeding you the words a line at a time since you had lost the shape of them years ago, and then his voice dropped into the older cadence of formula â mercy and reconciliation folded into a rhythm that didn't belong to him alone, ending the way it always ended, your sins spoken loose from you and a cross traced in the air with steady hands somewhere on the other side of the screen. You said Amen because you remembered, at least, that much.
You heard him rise and draw back the curtain on his side before you trusted your own legs enough to do the same. It took you a few extra seconds â you told yourself it was your knees, stiff from the kneeler, and mostly believed it â to gather up whatever had come loose in you, listening to that voice low and unbroken by any obstruction, aimed entirely and only at you in the dark. You were fairly sure that wasn't the reaction the sacrament was designed to produce. You filed it away regardless, somewhere you didn't intend to examine too closely, and finally pushed back your own curtain.
He was waiting near the confessional, hands loose at his sides, and the smile he gave you this time didn't climb all the way to his eyes the way it had out in the pew. You couldn't have said what the difference was, exactly â something in the set of it, something you didn't yet have the information to name.
"Do you feel better?" he asked.
"I feel different." You wrapped your arms around yourself, an old habit you hadn't consciously chosen.
"Different bad, or different good?" Something in the way he held himself shifted, almost imperceptibly, closer â as though some string you couldn't see had drawn taut between you.
"Just different." You breathed the word more than said it. "Which is better than nothing. It's a start."
You started toward the main doors, and he fell into step half a pace behind you, quiet in a way that didn't feel like absence so much as consideration. Near the threshold, you turned back to him.
"Thank you. For listening."
He shook his head, easy, deflecting the weight of it. "It's nothing. It's the job."
He hesitated, though â long enough that you noticed, long enough that whatever came next had clearly needed the extra half-second to arrive at. "You know these doors are open to you. Whenever you need them. Not only on Sundays or odd Mondays."
You looked up at him, at the mismatched eyes, and something in how he'd phrased it â whenever you need them, not whenever you need Him â struck you as slightly too warm for something owed to any parishioner off the street. Or maybe that was only your own starved and unreliable judgment, filling gaps that weren't there with whatever it currently wanted to find.
"I know," you said simply.
"Good." He nodded, more to himself than to you, it seemed, some private thought being settled. "Good. Sunday, then? I'll see you at Mass?"
You let a smile pull at one corner of your mouth as you turned on your heel toward the door, already walking backward into the beginning of an answer he wasn't going to get easily. "Don't push it, Father."
Hypocrite.
The word arrived most mornings before his feet had properly found the floor, uninvited and precise, phrased the same way it had been phrased for longer than he cared to count.Â
Bloody hypocrite. How dare you counsel anyone toward righteousness when you cannot walk two steps down that road yourself? How dare you comfort a soul in despair when despair is the country you've been living in for years?
It was not so much a thought as a visitor who had long since stopped waiting to be let in. It simply arrived, sat on his chest, and stayed there until he had wrestled himself upright and into the black. He had come to think of it, with the only kind of humour he still had reliable access to, as his cross. Not poverty. Not chastity, not obedience, though God knew those extracted their own toll daily. Hypocrisy. A priest who no longer entirely believed the thing he had given his whole life to proclaiming.
He told himself, most days, that this was temporary, a crisis of faith, the kind nearly every priest he'd trained alongside admitted to somewhere in the confidence of a rectory kitchen, late, after the wine had loosened something. Faith was a theological virtue, after all. A gift, not an achievement. He'd had it once, freely given, and a gift once given could presumably be asked for again.
The problem, as Baelor saw it, was that he had been asking for four years.
His faith had gone dry as a wadi in August, and no amount of kneeling had managed to run water through it since. He kept the form of the thing scrupulously â the Office, the daily Mass, the rosary some nights when sleep wouldn't come and there was nothing else worth doing with his hands â because he had learned, early in seminary, that discipline outlasted feeling, that a man didn't stop rowing simply because he could no longer see the shore.
He had read enough John of the Cross in seminary to recognize the shape of what he was in â a dark night, technically, textbook enough that he could have lectured on it â which didn't make the nights any shorter, or any less dark. Recognizing the disease in a book had never once, in his experience, cured a man of it. He knew, with the specific and humiliating clarity of a man who had studied theology long enough to diagnose his own condition and still be unable to treat it, that there was a difference between fidelity and faith, and that he had been running almost entirely on the former.
Loneliness was the part he told no one, not even in his own confession, which he supposed was its own failure of the sacrament if nothing else.
It wasn't for lack of company. There were the parishioners â the same handful of devoted, elderly women who left casseroles at the rectory door like offerings and asked after his health with more attention than his own mother sometimes managed. There were the other priests, the ones he saw at diocesan meetings and ordination anniversaries, men who clapped his shoulder and asked how the parish was doing and never once, in fifteen years, asked how he was doing, because none of them had been trained to ask that question of each other and neither had he. There was his family â brothers, more nephews than he could always keep straight at a glance, a standing invitation to Sunday dinner he took up perhaps twice a month, sitting at the end of a table crowded with other men's children, uncle to all of them and father to none, which had once felt like a clean and holy kind of sacrifice and now, some nights, simply felt like a room he was allowed to visit but never quite live in.
None of it touched the actual thing. He was lonely. So fucking lonely, if he let himself reach for the one word he'd never once used from the pulpit, in the one register no parishioner would ever hear, in the privacy of his own skull, where apparently no vow of composure held any jurisdiction at all.
He knew, in the part of his mind that still functioned as a theologian even when the rest of him had stopped functioning as a believer, exactly what was supposed to go in that hollow he felt in his chest. It had gone there before. He could remember â not abstractly, but with the kind of sense-memory that ambushed him at inconvenient moments â what it had felt like in his first years ordained, kneeling before the tabernacle at two in the morning because he simply wanted to, not because the breviary demanded it, and feeling something answer him that was not merely his own voice bouncing back. He hadn't imagined that. He was nearly certain he hadn't imagined that. But it had been a long time since anything had answered, and he had run out of new ways to ask.
Which was, he suspected, why he had not been able to stop thinking about her.
She had come to him unannounced, not quite a fortnight ago now, and confessed in the dark, through the screen, in a voice trying very hard to sound steadier than it was, to a loneliness so exact in its shape that he had sat on his side of that screen and felt, for one disorienting moment, as though he were somehow listening to himself. Grief for a father. Resentment she was ashamed of. The exact exhaustion of being the person everyone assumed was managing, because she had gotten so good at performing it that no one thought to check. He knew that exhaustion. He had built a fifteen-year vocation on top of it.
He'd told her, because it was true and because it was his job to say true things in that room:Â loneliness convinces you that you're the only one who's ever stood where you're standing. You're not. You won't be, either, if you let anyone stand there with you.
He had believed it, saying it. He still believed it, as doctrine. And walking back to the rectory afterward, hands cold in his pockets, he had been visited by the obvious, unavoidable question, arriving with all the cruelty of a thought that shows up exactly when a man is feeling pleased with himself: had he ever once let anyone stand there with him?
He hadn't. He knew that the moment the question landed. Not his brothers, who would have tried, who had tried â one of them, Maekar, had cornered him once after a dinner, quiet, asking if he was alright, really alright, and Baelor had said yes, of course, only tired, and watched the offer close itself back up like a door he had chosen, deliberately, not to walk through. Not the other priests. Not even, if he was honest, God â not really, not with the thing that was actually wrong, because admitting the actual thing out loud, even to Him, even in the dark, even where it was supposedly safe to admit anything, felt like the one betrayal he wasn't sure he'd survive committing.
He recognized something else in her, too, underneath the grief. That same instinct to manage her own drowning quietly rather than let anyone watch her go under, the same reflex against being a burden. He knew that instinct from the inside. He'd built a career on it.
It frightened him a little, watching it in someone twenty years his junior, because he knew exactly where that road went if nothing interrupted it early enough. He wanted, with an urgency that surprised him in its intensity, to reach her before she arrived wherever he currently was. Before the loneliness calcified in her the way his had done.
He simply didn't know how to do it without frightening her off entirely, without becoming one more authority figure informing her what she needed, which was, he suspected, exactly the kind of attention she'd spent her whole adult life quietly avoiding.
He was still turning the problem over, unsolved, on the Sunday morning he stood in the sacristy working his arms into the alb, the young deacon's voice carrying faintly from the sanctuary as the boy tested the bell.
The vestments went on in their fixed order, the way they had for fifteen years â the alb first, white and formless, the cincture cinched at the waist, the stole crossed over his chest the way it was worn by priests rather than draped straight the way a deacon wore it, and finally the chasuble, green for the long ordinary stretch of the year.
He murmured the old vesting prayers as he went, mostly from habit rather than intention, half in the Latin an elderly priest had taught him as a seminarian, before he'd properly learned to shave. He caught his own reflection, briefly, in the sacristy's dark window as he settled the chasuble across his shoulders â a tall man, greying now at the temples, dressed for a role he had once wanted with his whole undivided self and now simply performed, competently, the way a man performs any task he has done long enough to stop feeling much of anything while doing it.
Get it together, he told himself, in the tone he might have used on a nephew who'd skinned a knee and was making more of it than the injury strictly warranted. It's an hour. You've done this ten thousand times before.
The bell sounded, thin and clear, and Baelor walked out into the nave doing the practical arithmetic he always did on the way to the altar; a rough count of heads translated automatically into a rough count of hosts, a habit worn so smooth by repetition it required almost no conscious thought at all.
Except that his eyes, running the width of the church, caught on the back pew and simply stopped there, sum completely abandoned.
She was there. Sitting exactly where she'd sat the last two times, in the pew closest to the door, as though she wanted a clean line of retreat available at all moments, as though some part of her still hadn't decided whether she was staying. She looked, from across the church, like she'd apologize for existing in the space if anyone asked her to.
Baelor thought, with a conviction that arrived whole and immediate and slightly too fierce for a passing observation, that she could not have been more wrong about that if she'd tried.
The midday light was coming through the east windows at the low, slanting angle it only managed for a few hours that time of the year, falling directly across the back pews in long panels of colour, and it happened to be resting on her the moment he looked â gold and red and a deep, churchy blue laid over her like something intentional, though he knew perfectly well it was only the accident of architecture and the hour.
He thought, with the part of his brain that had apparently decided today was the day to stop cooperating with the rest of him, that he had never, in all his years at this altar, seen anything as purely, uselessly beautiful as her sitting alone in stained-glass light when she had no idea anyone was looking at her, and no idea, either, how much sorrow she carried visibly enough that a stranger could read it from forty feet away.
He lost, he would later admit to no one, a genuine portion of his own homily to the fact of her. He knew the passage well enough to preach it on autopilot â he'd written the thing himself three days earlier, in a version of himself that had apparently not accounted for this â but somewhere in the second point he caught himself having skipped an entire line of his own argument, recovered only by long practice and the mercy of a congregation too polite to notice a priest losing his thread. He watched her instead, in the gaps his voice could apparently manage without him. Watched her bite the inside of her cheek when something he said caught on some private snag of hers. Watched her brow pull together, briefly, at a line about mercy, as though mercy were a concept she was still deciding whether to trust.
Time did the thing it did during Mass, folding oddly, and he surfaced properly only at the Communion, distributing the host down the line with the automatic grace of long practice, until he registered, with a small, precise jolt, that she had risen from the back pew and joined the queue.
She had not, he remembered clearly, gone up the first time she'd come. He had noticed that too, at the time, and filed it away as simply information: she wasn't ready, and a priest who pushed a person toward the altar before they were ready did more harm than the waiting ever could. That she was standing now, moving forward a few careful people at a time, felt disproportionately significant for something so small â a woman joining a line â and he was aware, distantly, of being moved by it in a way that had very little to do with sacramental theology and a great deal to do with simply being glad, in some entirely personal register, that whatever had been keeping her back had loosened its grip a little.
She reached him a few communicants later, and knelt.
He hadn't expected the kneeling. Most of the parish took the host standing these days, the old rail rarely used except by the handful who'd never adjusted to the newer practice, but she went down onto the worn kneeler like it was a thing she'd done a thousand times before she'd ever stopped, muscle memory outrunning whatever else she might have decided about the morning, and he found himself praying, hard and specific and entirely impious in its motivation, that his hands would hold steady.
They did not, quite. Not enough that he thought anyone else would have caught it â fifteen years gave a man excellent control over the visible parts of himself â but he felt the small tremor in his own fingers as he lifted the host, and knew precisely why it was there, and hated himself for it with an efficiency that would have been almost funny had it not been happening to him specifically, in front of her, at the altar, during the single most sacred moment the day contained.
"The body of Christ," he said, and his voice, at least, held.
She opened for it the way most of the older parishioners still did, tongue offered rather than hands, and he registered the fact of it with a clarity he immediately, furiously, wished he hadn't. The pink, slight wetness of it, the plain vulnerability of the gesture, a woman kneeling in front of him with her mouth open and her eyes lifted to his through her lashes, trusting him with something that had nothing at all to do with what his body had apparently decided to make of the moment.
"Amen," she said, quiet, and he set the host down against her tongue, and for perhaps a quarter of a second, no more, the pad of his thumb grazed the wet warmth of it.
He felt the reaction low and immediate and entirely outside his own permission â his cock twitching hard against the front of the alb, an animal response to a moment he had spent his entire adult life training himself out of having at all, arriving anyway, uninvited, in the one setting on earth where it had absolutely no right to.
She rose. Crossed herself. Returned to her pew without a backward glance, entirely unaware, he was fairly sure, of anything beyond having received Communion for the first time in over a decade, which should have been the thing occupying the whole of his attention, and which he found he could not currently locate among the noise of his own reaction.
He had, God help him, an entire line of communicants still waiting.
He served the next in line, an elderly man who had been kneeling at that rail longer than Baelor had been standing behind it, with the effortful concentration of someone performing a familiar task while a separate part of his mind stood off to one side, arms crossed, informing him in no uncertain terms exactly what he was.
Hypocrite, the voice supplied, obligingly, and for once he couldn't argue with it.
He had spent the walk back to the rectory that first week convinced the problem in front of him was pastoral: a lonely, grieving young woman who needed someone steady to reach for, and a priest well-placed, by training if nothing else, to be that steady thing. He understood now, standing at his own altar with his body still humming with something it had no business feeling anywhere, let alone here, that he had gotten the shape of the danger badly, embarrassingly wrong.
The problem was never going to be knowing how to help her.
The problem was going to be whether he could stand this close to her at all without eventually wanting something from her that had nothing to do with helping, and everything to do with the plain, damning sin he had promised, fifteen years ago, in front of a bishop and his own weeping mother, that he would never again allow himself to want.
Something close to a week had passed since the confessional, and you had, despite every intention to the contrary, kept coming back. You told yourself it was for different reasons each time â the quiet, mostly, a kind of nothing that a weekday Mass demanded of you, ten minutes where nobody needed managing and your mother's grief could exist without an audience for once. In all four of those weeks, you had not planned to receive Communion. The plan, such as it existed, was to sit in the pew and let the ritual move around you, spectator rather than participant, the way you'd done as a child through the parts of Mass you were still too young to properly understand.
This Sunday was different, though you couldn't have said exactly when the decision got made. Somewhere between the Gospel and the final blessing, some quiet negotiation appeared to have concluded itself without consulting you, and by the time Father Baelor descended from the presbytery, distributing the host himself, your body had already decided the matter on your behalf.
You didn't remember deciding to stand. One moment you were sitting with your hands folded loosely in your lap, and the next your feet had committed you to the aisle, already three steps into the queue before the rest of you had caught up to ask what, precisely, it thought it was doing.
You told yourself the nerves climbing your spine were simply the ordinary nerves of the thing itself â ten years since you'd last done this, and your body apparently hadn't forgotten how much weight the act was meant to carry, even if the rest of you had spent a decade pretending otherwise. That explanation held for approximately four pews. By the fifth you were close enough to watch him working down the line, steady, unbothered, that same soft cadence repeating itself to each person in turn, and the nerves sharpened into something with a considerably more specific target.
You watched the woman two ahead of you receive the host into her open palm, easy, practiced, already turning away before she'd finished her Amen. That was how you'd meant to do it too â you'd decided as much, sitting in the pew, some sensible, unbothered part of you resolving to take the host in hand like a normal person having a normal religious experience.
The line moved with the same unbroken rhythm every queue like it seemed to share, and ahead of you his words repeated themselves at even intervals â the body of Christ, the body of Christ â until they nearly lost their shape entirely and became simply sound, a current pulling you forward rather than a sentence you were choosing to walk toward. And then it was your turn, and you were on your knees on the worn kneeler before you'd consciously authorized the movement, spine bent, chin lifted, and your tongue, God, your tongue was already out, waiting, and you were looking up at him through your lashes in a way that had nothing to do with piety and everything to do with something you didn't have a clean word for yet.
You had spent a great deal of your adolescence being taught, carefully and thoroughly, the difference between reverence and its imitations. You could probably still recite, if pressed, the specific ways a person's posture and intention were meant to align during the sacraments, the whole careful presence of a well-formed conscience. Nobody had prepared you for how completely that presence could collapse the moment desire decided to borrow its vocabulary. Kneeling had always meant one thing. It appeared to now mean several things simultaneously, and you had no reliable way of establishing which one currently governed your body.
You wondered, distantly, mortified, whether any of it read on your face the way it felt from the inside. Whether a man could look down at a woman kneeling in front of him with her mouth open and simply know.
"The body of Christ." His voice reached you barely above its usual register, quieter than you'd heard him use even in the confessional, and you had exactly long enough to wonder whether that meant anything before you ran out of time to wonder it.
You could have sworn â though you dismissed it in the same half-second you thought it, because surely you were simply looking for things now, seeing significance in whatever your own hunger handed you â that something moved behind his eyes as he looked down at you. Some fraction of dilation, dark spreading further than the low church light could account for. You told yourself you'd imagined it. A composed man, too many years a priest, did not come undone over a woman kneeling at an altar rail. You were, you reminded yourself, spectacularly good at inventing evidence for whatever you already wanted to be true.
"Amen," you managed, in a register you didn't entirely recognize as your own, and took the host onto your tongue. It tasted the way it always had â of nothing, faintly of paper, a blankness you'd forgotten could hold so much weight â and you drew the wet weight of it back into your mouth, uncomfortably aware, for the first time in your entire pious childhood, of every part of a gesture you had never once thought to be self-conscious about.
You crossed yourself, rose, and turned back toward your pew on legs you were no longer entirely confident belonged to you. By the time you reached it you had abandoned any pretence of composure and simply knelt again, forehead dropping toward your folded hands in a posture any observer would have read as devotion, and which was, if you were honest with yourself, mostly a structural decision. You did not trust your knees with your weight. Kneeling, at least, put the failure somewhere expected.
For however long remained of the Mass â ten minutes, perhaps, though it passed with the strange, syrupy slowness of time that refuses to behave when you most need it to â you were aware of a pair of mismatched eyes finding you, again and again, across the width of the nave.
You did not look back. You told yourself it was decorum. The truer answer was that you did not trust yourself either to survive whatever expression you found waiting for you there, and some cowardly, self-protective part of you had already decided, without evidence, what that expression would be. Disappointment, probably. A priest, watching a woman make a spectacle of an ancient, most-sacred rite because some starved, undisciplined part of her had wanted an excuse to kneel in front of him. You could not have named a single thing Baelor had actually done to earn that verdict. You handed it to him anyway, because it was easier to believe yourself pathetic than to consider the alternative: that he had looked, and kept looking, for reasons that had nothing to do with judgment at all.
It was, you supposed, a very on-brand mistake for you specifically to make: assuming the worst interpretation of yourself before anyone else had the chance to offer one, a habit you'd perfected over exactly the kind of year you'd just had.
When Mass finally released you, you gathered your things and made for the doors, only to find your escape blocked by the usual congregation of elderly women, several of whom had apparently decided the threshold was an ideal location for a leisurely post-Mass conference. Blasted old mules, you thought, uncharitably, easing your way through the knot of cardigans and hairspray with what you hoped read as patience rather than the quiet panic actually driving you.
The churchyard held its usual after-Mass scattering, knots of parishioners trading the same three pleasantries they traded every week, a couple of children weaving between legs, the sharp, cold smell of stone and cut grass that November insisted on despite the season otherwise doing its best to die.
You had almost recovered something like your normal footing when you spotted him, already outside, a few yards off, saying his farewells to a cluster of departing parishioners. You watched him for a moment before he saw you. Safe, for once, in the anonymity of simply being one more parishioner in a scattering crowd. He had a hand braced warm on some old man's shoulder, head inclined to catch whatever the man was telling him, nodding along at exactly the right intervals with the practiced attentiveness of someone who had spent years convincing an entire parish that each of them, individually, had his whole and undivided attention.
It was, you thought, uncomfortably close to the same trick you performed for your mother most days: competent kindness worn like a coat, covering whatever was actually happening underneath it. You wondered, watching him, whether he ever got tired of wearing his.
He must have slipped out through the sacristy door while you were fighting your way past the old guard. You prayed, with a fervency that would have embarrassed you an hour ago, that he hadn't clocked you yet, that you might simply slide past unseen and process the entire morning in the privacy of your own head, where it belonged.
God, apparently, was not in a forgiving mood.
"Waitâ" His voice found you before you'd made it three steps past him.
This must be penance, you thought, aiming the complaint at God directly, for telling You off the other week. You turned anyway, because ignoring a priest calling your name across a churchyard felt like a significantly worse option than facing him.
He was still in the green chasuble, and you decided, with the kind of petty, deflecting focus you reached for whenever you needed somewhere safer to put your attention, that green wasn't his colour. Black suited him better â sharper, somehow, unfairly so, as though the absence of colour did something the vestments simply couldn't.
The two of you had drifted, without either of you seeming to choose it, a little apart from the general flow of departing parishioners, into a pocket of relative quiet near the low stone wall bordering the churchyard.
"You received Communion." He was smiling as he said it, easy, a little pleased, as though the fact of it were a small gift someone had handed him unexpectedly.
You nodded once, feeling suddenly, absurdly, like a student called on for an answer she wasn't sure was correct. "I thought it seemed appropriate. Sorry if I â I don't know, did something wrong."
His smile only deepened at that, wide enough to show teeth that weren't quite perfect. One canine set very slightly forward of the other, both slightly longer than the average, a small imperfection that somehow sharpened the effect rather than softening it. You found yourself thinking, with a specificity that alarmed you, exactly what those particular teeth would feel like against skin, and then you thought about the fact that you'd thought that, and wanted, briefly and sincerely, to walk directly into oncoming traffic.
This was, you reflected grimly, an extraordinarily inconvenient time to discover a specific interest in a man's teeth. You filed the discovery away next to the growing pile of other discoveries you'd made about yourself these last four weeks; a pile you were doing an increasingly poor job of pretending not to notice.
"You did nothing wrong." His voice gentled further, if that was even possible. "In fact, I'm rather proud of you."
Proud of you.
You blinked at him and felt the words land somewhere considerably lower than your chest, spreading out into a warmth that had nothing whatsoever to do with the Holy Spirit. You were, in that moment, sincerely and profoundly grateful for whatever biological quirk kept the more obvious evidence of arousal confined to men, because you would otherwise have been standing in a churchyard in a state no amount of decorum could have disguised.
You noted, somewhere beneath the more immediate crisis, that it wasn't only your body responding to the words. Nobody had told you they were proud of you in longer than you wanted to calculate. Your father had said it constantly, casually, about report cards and parallel parking and nothing in particular, and you hadn't realized, until a priest said it in a mostly unrelated context outside a church, exactly how much you'd been missing hearing it from anyone at all.
You must have taken too long to respond, because something crossed his face, a flicker of doubt, quickly papered over. "Sorry. That came out a bit strange, didn't it." He laughed, short, and for a moment looked almost boyish about it, which did nothing at all to help your current situation.
You laughed too, mostly to have somewhere to put the air currently trapped in your chest, and mostly to keep from examining the warm, insistent ache that had settled low in you and did not seem inclined to leave anytime soon. "Don't worry about it," you said, and then, because the silence that followed felt like it needed something in it, "it was nice seeing you."
"Nice indeed." He said it slowly, turning the phrase over like he was testing its weight, and you had the distinct, mortifying sense that you'd just stumbled into the kind of conversation you'd have mocked mercilessly in anyone else: two people standing a foot apart in a churchyard, trading pleasantries like teenagers who'd forgotten how words worked.
You were already half-turned to go when he spoke again. "We'll be getting the church ready for Christmas soon â decorations, the nativity, that sort of thing. We could always use another set of hands, if you were interested."
You hadn't expected that. Some vague, formless plan on your part had involved politely declining further entanglement with this parish beyond whatever your body had apparently already committed you to this morning, and here he was, casually assuming a future in which you'd be back, repeatedly, with a staple gun and a box of ornaments.
"Sure." You turned fully back to him, caught slightly off guard. "I mean â yes. I'll see what I can do."
He looked, for just a moment, more hopeful about that than the offer strictly warranted, though he recovered fast enough that you might have imagined it too, the way you'd apparently decided to imagine everything else about him today.
He looked as though he meant to say something further, but an elderly woman intercepted him first â the sacristan-adjacent one, you suspected, from the sheer righteousness of her posture â and launched into what appeared to be less a conversation than a fully prepared monologue on the subject of the Advent wreath.
Baelor towered over her, patient, nodding along to whatever she was saying while his eyes found yours over the top of her head, faintly, helplessly amused.
You mouthed good luck at him and turned to leave, and caught, in the last half-second before you did, the flash of one more toothy, uneven, entirely unpriestly grin aimed directly at you.
You walked home with absolutely no memory of the walk itself.
It was only much later, sitting at your own kitchen table with a cup of tea gone cold in front of you, that you let yourself think properly about any of it. The kneeling, the eyes, every feeling that came onto you without your permission.
You thought about the fact that you'd gone looking, four weeks ago, for the specific comfort of being comprehended without judgment, the thing you remembered feeling as a child and had wanted back badly enough to sit through your own grief to get it.
You had not, at any point in that search, accounted for the possibility that the comprehension might arrive wearing a Roman collar, or that wanting it might eventually stop feeling like faith and start feeling like something considerably harder to confess.
You thought, too, about the Christmas decorations, about staple guns and small nativity figures and days of proximity you had apparently just volunteered yourself into, without any of the caution the last hour should reasonably have taught you. You told yourself you'd think more carefully about that later. But you did not, in fact, do it.
You simply marked the date in the calendar on your phone, and found, when you looked at it sitting there among your mother's doctor's appointments and your own overdue dentist visit, that some small, traitorous part of you was already looking forward to it.
Christmas had a way of crawling under your skin, the way old songs do. You could go months without thinking of it at all, and then a single carol drifting out of a shop doorway would drop you straight back into a kitchen you hadn't properly stood in for over a decade. You remembered good Christmases, the kind that still arrived intact in memory without needing much reconstruction: the house loud with cousins, someone's dog underfoot, your grandmother's insistence on a specific brand of nougat nobody but her actually liked, the whole extended chaos of a family that hadn't yet learned how to lose people. Those years had been good in the uncomplicated way only childhood afforded. You hadn't yet understood that a table could shrink, that the chairs pulled out each year could simply, one by one, stop being needed.
You thought, unbidden, of the last Christmas Eve you'd spent with your father whole and healthy and utterly unaware of what the coming year held for him â the two of you assembling a jigsaw puzzle at the kitchen table past midnight because neither of you could sleep and neither of you wanted to admit it, some ridiculous thousand-piece rendering of a lighthouse he'd bought on a whim and insisted on finishing before morning, as though the deadline mattered to anyone but him. You'd found the last piece around two, and he'd made you both cocoa to celebrate, badly, too much sugar and not nearly enough milk, and you had not known, sitting there in your pyjamas laughing at his terrible cocoa, that you were spending the last ordinary, uncomplicated Christmas you'd ever get with him.
You would have paid considerably more attention, you liked to tell yourself, if you'd known. You weren't entirely sure that was true. You suspected you'd have taken it for granted regardless, the way you seemed to have been built to take most good things for granted right up until they were gone.
They had started thinning sometime in your teens, the guest list first, then the feeling itself, until Christmas became something you observed rather than inhabited â a season that happened around you while some quieter, more adult part of you took inventory of who was missing. You supposed that was simply what growing up did to a holiday built entirely on presence. This year the table would seat two, and one chair would stay pushed in on principle rather than practicality, because neither you nor your mother had yet found the courage to actually put it away.
Which was perhaps part of why you found yourself, on a Tuesday evening in the beginning of December, standing on a folding chair in the nave of a church that wasn't strictly yours, marvelling at the old women who'd spent the better part of the afternoon transforming the place into something out of a Christmas card. They'd draped garland along every available surface with a fervent, uncomplicated joy you found yourself envying more than you were entirely comfortable admitting.
You glanced toward the altar, toward the plain wooden cross presiding over all of it. You could spare me a little of whatever they've got, you thought, directing the request at Him with the blend of irony and genuine hope you'd become fluent in these past almost-two months. He didn't answer, which by now you'd come to expect. Silence, you'd decided, was simply His preferred register of correspondence with you.
You supposed you owed whatever had brought you back to this parish in October a debt you hadn't properly paid yet. Somewhere in the weeks since, without your quite noticing the transition, the building had become something closer to a bunker than a place of worship; somewhere you could exist without the performance the rest of your life currently demanded of you. You didn't have to be the strong one here. Not because you necessarily were the strong one everywhere else, but because here, specifically, nobody was paying close enough attention to require it of you.
The old women, you were fairly certain, didn't particularly care for you. You'd become something of a fixture over the autumn â reliably present, reliably unwilling to stay for the rosary, reliably uninterested in the small, warm currency of parish gossip they traded so easily among themselves â and you supposed that reticence read, correctly, as a kind of standoffishness.
You couldn't entirely blame them for the verdict. In the interest of honesty, which spoke poorly of whatever devout young woman a stranger might have glimpsed in you at first glance, you found you didn't much care for them either. It wasn't unkindness, exactly. You simply had nothing left over, most days, for the effort community required, and the women had sensed that absence the way people always seemed to sense exactly the thing you were trying hardest not to show.
You'd lost track of the hour somewhere in the effort of getting the wreath symmetrical â a task that had absorbed you far more completely than its actual importance warranted, the satisfying tyranny of a problem with a correct answer, unlike most of what currently occupied your days.
By the time you next surfaced enough to notice your surroundings, full dark had settled outside the tall windows, and the women who'd spent the afternoon polishing candlesticks and dusting the reredos had long since collected their coats and gone home to their own, presumably fuller houses. There was one stubborn corner of the wreath that refused to sit flush against the beam, and you stapled it into submission with more force than the task strictly required.
"You know, every single one of those will need to come out again come January." The familiar, lulling voice found you from somewhere near the floor.
You looked down from your perch â you'd had to stand on the chair to reach the beam over the door â and found him below you, his face arriving at roughly the level of your waist even accounting for the height the chair gave you. Why was he so fucking tall, you thought, not for the first time since October.
"I'm sure you'll find some other charitable soul to deal with it," you said, aiming for breezy and mostly landing there.
He laughed, low, and the sound did something to the base of your spine you'd rather not have examined closely.
You fixed the last staple and pivoted on the chair to face him properly. "Besides," you added, smirking, "I think some of these staples are older than I am."
His own smirk answered yours, quick and easy. Over the weeks you'd known him, you had arrived at the settled, private conclusion that Baelor was, against every expectation you'd walked in with that first Wednesday, a genuinely good priest to know.
Nothing like Father Arlan's gentle, uncomplicated warmth. Baelor's register was drier, more grounded, quick, despite it, to turn a homily's more solemn point into something almost funny, or at least as funny as a man in his position could reasonably manage without causing a diocesan incident. He'd once, memorably, described a visiting bishop's homily as spiritually correct but tragically overlong, pitched just quietly enough for only you to catch during the coffee hour afterward, and you'd had to disguise your laugh as a coughing fit for the better part of a minute.
But there was something else, too, something you'd started cataloguing without quite meaning to.
You'd caught it first during a November homily on the Prodigal Son, of all things. A pause where his voice simply stopped, a beat too long even for effect, his gaze gone somewhere past the back pews entirely before he recovered himself and finished the line. You remembered, too, a Tuesday afternoon that same month when you'd found him alone in the sacristy long after any practical reason for him to still be there, hands loosely folded, eyes fixed on nothing in particular, so thoroughly somewhere else that he hadn't heard you knock. It had taken him a full three seconds to resurface enough to greet you; three seconds in which his face had held an expression so nakedly exhausted you'd nearly turned around and left rather than intrude on it. By the time he'd properly noticed you, the mask was back in place, warm and unbothered, and you'd both pretended, with the same silent, mutual courtesy, that you hadn't seen anything at all.
There was a darkness sitting behind those mismatched eyes that had nothing to do with the warm, careful light he'd clearly spent years learning to project for public consumption. Something you recognized, with an unsettling flash of kinship, because you'd been living behind a similar performance yourself for the better part of a year. Even now, watching him smile at your staple joke, you could see it there underneath, patient and entirely unmoved by whatever surface amusement was currently crossing his face.
You had, on more than one uncharitable evening alone in your room, caught yourself wanting to reach up and kiss that darkness straight off him; an urge that arrived, inconveniently, with startling specificity, and that you suppressed each time by picturing, with deliberate cruelty toward yourself, the exact white of his collar glowing that much brighter in your mind's eye. A small and effective penance you'd invented all on your own.
"Here." You held the staple gun out to him, resigned. "Take this and help me down."
He reached for it with a half-smile still playing at his mouth, but instead of taking your hand, he simply set the staple gun down on the nearest pew and stayed exactly where he was, making no move whatsoever toward a helping distance.
"You got yourself up there," he said. "I'm reasonably confident you can manage the trip back down unassisted."
"And you can manage the very interesting phone call to the coroner," you shot back, "when I crack my skull open on these charming marble floors."
He shook his head, something between exasperation and fond disbelief crossing his face, but he came to help you regardless.
You'd expected a hand; his palm extended for you to brace against as you stepped down, the same practical courtesy any decent person would offer someone perched too high on unstable furniture. What he did instead rewired something in your chest before you'd fully registered it was happening. His hands came to your waist, both of them, spanning nearly the whole width of you with room to spare, and closed there with an easy, certain strength that lifted rather than merely assisted.
You came down off the chair already caught. His hands didn't release you once your feet found the floor, they stayed exactly where they'd landed, warm even through the fabric of your sweater, and the momentum of the drop left you standing closer to him than either of you had ever managed before, the backs of your knees still grazing the chair's edge, your front nearly flush against the solid wall of him. You had to tip your head back to find his face at all, the angle sudden and unfamiliar even after two months of knowing exactly how tall he was in the abstract.
And when you found it, his expression wasn't one you had a name filed away for. Not the easy mirth from a minute ago. Not the quiet darkness you'd just spent an entire private paragraph of your own thoughts cataloguing. Not even the careful, generic kindness he handed out to every stranger who walked through the doors. This was something else, something focused entirely on you with an intensity that made you feel, absurdly, like the only thing left standing in the building.
The church itself had gone very quiet around you both â no children running, no old women's chatter, nothing but the two of you and the faint, resinous smell of fresh pine garland strung along every surface that afternoon, incongruously festive against whatever was actually unfolding here.
"We wouldn't want to have to explain to our self-appointed sacristan why she'd need to clean blood off her floors, would we?"
His voice, when it finally arrived, had dropped somewhere you hadn't heard it go before. Low, rough at the edges, scraped clean of the careful, cultivated softness he used from the pulpit and in the confessional alike. Fuck, you thought, with the kind of clarity reserved for genuine emergencies, and had to physically bite the inside of your cheek to keep something considerably less dignified than a word from escaping you.
Your brain, which had apparently decided this was the correct moment to abandon you entirely, produced a single unhelpful thought at top volume: that whatever you were currently feeling qualified, by any reasonable Catholic accounting, as a sin already fully committed, whether or not your body ever got around to acting on it. His hands were still at your waist. He had not moved them, and you found you had absolutely no intention of pointing that out to him.
"I can only imagine the headlines," you managed, aiming for something like your usual register and landing somewhere considerably shakier. "Beloved cool local priest murders parishioner over minor stapling dispute."
He laughed at that â a low, private sound you felt as much as heard, given how little distance currently separated the two of you â and in the same motion your own hands found his wrists, not to push him away, you noted with some private alarm, but simply to have somewhere to put your hands that wasn't the fabric of the cassock that covered his chest.
"Finally," he said, something almost boyish slipping into his voice despite its lower register, "you admit I'm a cool priest."
"Never said the opposite," you managed, and were fairly certain your heartbeat had become audible at this point, some frantic percussion filling your own ears loudly enough that you half expected him to hear it too, if he simply stopped talking long enough to listen for it.
He didn't stop talking. He also didn't step back.
What you noticed, in the strange, suspended quiet that followed, wasn't the words at all: it was the small, controlled way the distance between your faces kept shrinking, inch by inch, so gradual you might have missed it entirely if every nerve in your body hadn't been standing at full and humiliating attention.
His eyes had dropped, briefly, to somewhere south of your own eyes, and you felt the weight of that gaze land on your mouth like a physical touch you hadn't known a look alone could carry. You didn't move away. You were fairly sure, standing there with his hands still warm at your waist and the whole of him leaning steadily closer, that moving away had stopped being something your body currently had access to as an option.
Then thunder cracked somewhere close enough to rattle the stained glass in its leading, and the spell broke apart all at once.
Baelor recoiled like he'd been struck, stumbling half a step backward and nearly catching his heel against the kneeler of the pew at his back. His hands left your waist so abruptly the absence of them registered as its own small shock, cold rushing in where his palms had been. He put several feet of distance between you with the swift, overcorrected urgency of a man putting out a fire he'd only just noticed was burning him, and you stood exactly where he'd left you, rooted to the same patch of marble floor, arms hanging uselessly at your sides because you couldn't immediately think what else to do with them.
He turned toward the nearest window, ostensibly checking the weather, though you suspected the actual view held considerably less of his attention than whatever was currently happening behind his own eyes. You watched his shoulders rise and fall once, twice, some private negotiation being conducted entirely without your input.
"I should be going," you said, into the silence neither of you seemed inclined to fill, wrapping your arms around yourself in a gesture you recognized, distantly, as purely defensive, though you couldn't have said exactly what you thought you were defending against at this point.
He looked back at you then, and you caught the specific effort it took him to swallow whatever he'd been about to say instead of the thing he actually said, which was, "Right." A short, laboured breath followed the word, like it had cost him something to produce. "Have you got an umbrella?"
You nodded, not trusting your voice with anything more elaborate, and busied yourself gathering your coat and bag from the pew where you'd left them, grateful for the excuse to look at literally anything besides him.
"I'll come back tomorrow," you said, to the buttons of your coat rather than to his face, "to finish whatever's left."
He said nothing to that. When you finally made yourself look up, he was watching you with an expression you didn't have the emotional bandwidth left to interpret, and you decided, with the last reserves of self-preservation currently available to you, that you didn't especially want to try.
"Good night, Baelor."
You hadn't called him that before â not to his face, not without the Father in front of it â and you felt the shape of his name leave your mouth like something you'd been keeping in a drawer you'd forgotten you owned. You didn't wait to see what it did to his expression. You turned and walked to the doors, footsteps too loud against the marble in the church's electric hush, and did not look back once â not through the doors, not into the wet dark of the churchyard, not all the way to your bicycle.
You weren't sure, if you had, that you would have found the will left in you to actually leave.
What exactly are you doing?
Baelor asked himself the question kneeling at the side of his bed, in the small, plain bedroom of the parish quarters that had been the whole of his home for ten years now. Narrow bed, a crucifix above the headboard he'd hung there himself his first week, a desk crowded with breviaries he increasingly opened out of habit rather than hunger.
Are you out of your mind entirely?
For the first time in longer than he wanted to calculate, he knelt not performing the posture but actually reaching for what it was meant to produce â comfort, or something adjacent to it, anything at all that might quiet the chaos currently occupying his skull.
"Our Father, who art in Heavenâ"
His voice wavered on the fourth word and gave out entirely somewhere in the fifth.
"Our Fatherâ"
Her laugh arrived instead. Not summoned, simply there, whole and uninvited. The exact pitch of it from an hour ago when she'd made the joke about the coroner, and behind the laugh, inevitably, her face: chin tipped back to find his, mouth still curved with the last of the humour, eyes doing something he hadn't yet found a word brave enough to use.
He lowered his head further, forehead nearly meeting his own clasped hands. He had heard that laugh perhaps a hundred times over these past two months. He could not account for why it should return to him now, tonight, with such insistence, refusing to be filed away with the evening's other ordinary noise.
He knew the shape of temptation well enough by now to recognize its usual visitors. Fifteen years he'd been fighting it in one form or another, and for most of that decade and a half it had arrived the way temptation was supposed to â faceless, fleeting, a passing current easily broken by discipline and the plain stubbornness of prayer. This was different. This had roots. And prayer, tonight, was not coming to him with anything like its old ease.
When, he wondered, had those roots first taken hold? He turned the question over the way a man probes a bruise to test how deep it goes, expecting each interaction between them to yield the same comfortable diagnosis he'd been offering himself for weeks: compassion, simply. A priest's ordinary, sanctioned care for a grieving soul.
How readily the heart baptized its own sins, dressing them in vestments respectable enough to walk past its own conscience unchallenged.
He knew, kneeling there with the evidence assembling itself against him one memory at a time, that this had never been only compassion. Compassion had not made him remember, with the specific clarity of a man cataloguing evidence, the warmth of her palm the very first time they'd shaken hands beneath the vestibule light, both of them strangers still. Compassion had not made him look at her, weeks later, sitting alone in stained-glass light, and think she resembled something closer to a miracle than to a parishioner. Compassion, God knew, had nothing whatsoever to do with the way his own cock had throbbed, mortifyingly, at the memory of her kneeling before him at the altar rail, tongue offered, so entirely disposed toward receiving him â not the capital-H Him she'd knelt for, but him.
No. This was not compassion. This was desire.
Baelor wanted her.
The realization did not arrive first as language. It existed, before he dared give it words, as a certainty his soul appeared to have recognized considerably ahead of his conscious mind's permission. When he finally did put language to it â silently, without moving his lips, though it felt no less spoken for the silence â the shape of the thought landed like blasphemy against his own teeth.
I want her.
Not merely the light she brought into a parish that had grown grey and administrative around him. Not merely the sharp, unpredictable wit she threw at him like a dare. Every part of her. Even, and especially that, the darkness she carried behind her own carefully practiced eyes, the same darkness he had recognized, the very first time he'd glimpsed it, as an exact echo of his own.
He wanted her wholly. Wanted, with a specificity that frightened him, to imagine some entirely different future, one in which she crossed a room not toward the confessional but toward him. Wanted to wonder, with a tenderness that felt more dangerous than any simple hunger could have, what it might be to hear her say his name in some context that had nothing whatsoever to do with prayer. And, God help him, wanted to hear her moan it.
He squeezed his eyes shut.
"No." The word left him barely above a whisper.
But no to what, exactly? To himself? To God, wherever He currently was? To the relentless, unwelcome honesty currently dismantling him from the inside out? To the hardening evidence, even now, of exactly how little his own body cared for the word he'd just spoken?
His vows had once felt like architecture: stone, load-bearing, built up patiently over years until they no longer required conscious thought to remain standing, because conviction itself had become the mortar holding every course of them in place. Tonight they felt like glass instead. Transparent enough that he could see straight through to an entire unlived life on the other side of them. Fragile enough that he feared one careless touch of longing might be all it took to shatter the whole structure at once.
He searched, kneeling there, for disgust. Certain, if only he could locate it, that it would be enough to save him. He tried to name what he was feeling as corruption. As weakness. As the plain, ordinary failure of a man who had simply stopped being strong enough to want what he'd promised to want instead.
What he found, reaching for disgust, was grief.
Because beneath the desire there was love. He could see it now that he'd stopped looking away from it: the faint, unbearable outline of an entirely different life. One with someone actually beside him rather than merely near him. Unwavering loyalty, offered and received both. Being loved, and â this was the part that undid him most completely â being able to see it happening, to actually feel it landing, rather than simply trusting it existed somewhere beyond his ability to perceive it, the way he'd spent fifteen years trusting God's love existed without ever quite managing to feel its weight.
It had accumulated so quietly he'd missed the accumulation entirely. In conversations that ran twenty minutes longer than either of them had any real reason to justify. In the uncomplicated comfort of simply being near her, which asked nothing of him and somehow still gave him more than most of his days currently offered. In the way his own schedule had begun rearranging itself, without his conscious permission, around the mere possibility of crossing paths with her â a Tuesday errand that could easily have waited until Thursday, suddenly urgent, suddenly today. In the strange emptiness that settled over the whole parish on the days she didn't come.
He understood, kneeling there, that he was thoroughly and completely finished.
Because lust, at least, could be confessed. Named, absolved, resisted with enough discipline and enough distance. But what was a man supposed to do with affection that had stopped being distinguishable, at some point he couldn't pinpoint, from prayer itself?
His lips trembled around the next attempt.
"Lordâ"
The word broke apart before it finished forming.
He had spent years â his whole vocation, really â teaching other people that grace was never withheld from anyone who sought it honestly, that God did not turn away an honest accounting of a struggling heart. And yet honesty, tonight, felt like the single most impossible thing currently available to him. Because if God were to search his heart in this exact moment, He would find no noble struggle waiting there to reward. Baelor already knew that much. He was already lost, and some new, terrible clarity in him suspected God knew it too, and had simply chosen, as He had for four long years now, to say nothing about it either way.
Perhaps that was what finally pushed him across whatever threshold remained between kneeling there in honest, wretched prayer and what he did next. Perhaps it was simply exhaustion, years of dryness and denial collapsing all at once under the sheer weight of wanting one particular, unrepeatable woman rather than some abstract, manageable temptation. Whatever the mechanism, his hands moved before the rest of him had finished deciding to let them. He undid the drawstring of his pyjama trousers with clumsy, hurried fingers, wrapped his hand around his own cock â already full, already aching â and began, without further ceremony, to work himself with long, rough strokes.
He turned his face into the mattress at the last second, some final scrap of habit or shame driving him to muffle the sound rather than let it fill the small room the way everything else about tonight already had.
In the dark behind his own closed eyes, only one image held. Her face. Not exactly as she'd looked tonight, though the memory of tonight fed everything that followed. Her eyes, specifically, the way they'd caught his after she'd teased him, some light living in them that he had spent two months telling himself he was imagining, a light that might, if he let himself believe it even for the length of this single traitorous hour, have meant she wanted this too. He held to that possibility the way a drowning man holds to whatever debris happens to be floating nearest.
He held, too, to the image his own imagination built for him next, unbidden and merciless in its detail: her, entirely undone beneath him, her spine arched at some impossible, desperate angle, her mouth open around sounds that had nothing left of teasing in them. He imagined the give of her, imagined thrusting into her again and again, deep and unhurried and then not unhurried at all, imagined that every stroke of it might somehow reach past her grief and turn it, briefly, into something closer to pleasure â as if he alone might be capable of giving her that, as if wanting it badly enough might make it true. He imagined her nails finding his back, dragging half-moons into skin that had not been touched with anything like hunger in longer than he could accurately remember. He imagined her voice breaking around his name, over and over, in a register that had nothing whatsoever to do with confession.
What finally undid him â what tore the last of his composure loose entirely â was not any of it. It was the imagined shape of her mouth releasing three specific words in his direction, words he had no right whatsoever to imagine anyone giving him, let alone her, and yet there they were anyway, vivid and unbearable and entirely his own invention: I love you.
He came hard around his own fist, a broken, guttural sound tearing loose from somewhere low in his chest before he could catch it against the mattress, his whole body drawing tight and then breaking apart at once, the mess of it spilling hot over his knuckles.
He stayed exactly where he'd fallen, face pressed into the bedding, and breathed. Once. Twice. A third time before anything like steadiness returned to him.
He raised his face eventually, feeling the cool, unmistakable patch where his own breath had dampened the sheet beneath him, and stared up at the ceiling instead, at the water stain shaped vaguely like a rowboat he'd been meaning to have looked at for the better part of a year.
A thought arrived, quiet enough that he nearly missed the size of the blasphemy folded inside it: if loving her brings me closer to creation than years of praying ever brought me to the Creator, what exactly am I meant to do with that.
He covered his face with his free, cleaner hand.
Perhaps that, he thought, was the actual sin waiting underneath all the others he'd been so carefully cataloguing tonight. Not the desire, or not only the desire. The realization â arriving now, with nowhere left to hide from it â that somewhere along the long road toward this particular altar, he had gone looking for God, over and over, for years, and found only silence waiting at the end of every attempt.
And that tonight, for the first time in longer than he dared admit even to himself, some other voice â hers, or the idea of her, or whatever she had quietly become to him in the space where God's silence used to sit â had finally, unmistakably, answered.
You hadn't slept well. You'd known it the moment you opened your eyes, before your body had even finished the transition out of whatever half-formed dreams had kept you turning most of the night. You had the unmistakable heaviness behind the eyes that came from too little rest rather than too much of it. You'd drifted in and out of something that wasn't quite sleep for hours, catching yourself somewhere between waking and dreaming with your own pulse doing something inconvenient, replaying, on an unwelcome loop, the weight of his hands at your waist and the taut, terrifying stillness of the half-second before the thunder broke whatever had been about to happen between you.
What had kept you awake, if you were being honest with the version of yourself still too groggy to construct a better lie, was a pair of eyes. Blue, though not quite matching, one shade lighter than the other even in memory. And a proximity you still hadn't fully accounted for.
Or that's what you told yourself, dressing for the day, that it was simply eyes and proximity keeping you up, nothing more specific than that, nothing requiring further examination before coffee.
Your mother had been lighter that morning than you'd seen her in longer than you wanted to count â humming something tuneless over the stove, actually eating the toast she made rather than simply making it and leaving it to go cold on the counter. She'd even mentioned, unprompted, something about clearing out your father's side of the closet before spring â not today, not this week, but someday, spoken aloud for the first time since the funeral, which felt like its own small, cautious miracle. You knew better than to expect it to last.
Grief, in your admittedly limited experience of managing hers alongside your own, didn't improve in a straight line; it simply had good days scattered unpredictably among the difficult ones, and you'd learned not to read too much promise into any single morning. Still, you let yourself enjoy it while it lasted.
December seemed to have settled properly over the town by now â breath visible in the cold, the last of the leaves finally surrendered from the trees lining the route you'd walked perhaps thirty times since October, familiar enough now that your feet found the way without requiring much input from the rest of you.
You held the memory of your mother's laugh at something on the radio the whole walk to the parish, turning it over like a stone in your pocket, and told yourself, with the kind of deliberate optimism you rarely trusted yourself with anymore, that today was going to be a good day.
You repeated the thought enough times that it started to feel less like a hope and more like a small, private incantation â as if enough repetition alone might be sufficient to summon the thing into being.
That confidence lasted exactly as long as it took you to push through the church's side door and see two teenage boys â the Dustin brothers, you'd learn shortly, though you didn't yet have names to put to their faces â already up on a stepladder, stapling ornaments to the exact beam you'd left unfinished the night before, their staples crooked and their banter loud and entirely unbothered by the fact that this had been, as far as you understood things, your job.
Something twisted low in your stomach, sharp and disproportionate to the actual size of the slight. You told yourself it didn't matter who finished the ornaments. You did not, in fact, manage to believe yourself.
You shrugged out of your coat in silence, watching the boys' cheerful, careless work a moment longer than necessary, and made your way toward the sacristy, brow already furrowed before you'd even reached the door. The room smelled, as it always did, of candle wax and old wood polish, vestments hanging in their orderly rows along one wall like a wardrobe built for a much stranger kind of theatre.
Baelor was there, alone, occupied with something at the shoulder seam of a violet alb, the colour of Advent, penance and waiting both folded into a single shade of cloth.
"Good morning." You kept your voice light. "What needs doing?"
He turned to look at you, and what met you in his eyes was so entirely unlike what had been there mere hours ago that you nearly took a physical step back from it.
Where warmth had stood the night before â warmth you'd felt with your whole body, warmth that still had your pulse doing something complicated whenever you let yourself think about it â there was now only a careful, deliberate distance, the kind a man constructs on purpose rather than simply falls into.
"Garrick and Harlan are already tending to it. Don't trouble yourself." The smile that came with it didn't make it anywhere near his eyes.
You tried to swallow around whatever his voice had just done to your chest and forced something like a smile of your own. "I brought climbing equipment today. In case it was needed."
"They're handy boys. I'm sure they'll manage." He turned his attention back to the alb, the conversation apparently concluded from his end.
You stood there a moment, fidgeting with your own fingers, looking down at them rather than at him. "Right," you said, mostly to fill the silence. "Well â there must be something else I could do."
"There always is." He offered nothing further, and you waited, foolishly, for an elaboration that simply never arrived.
You tried once more for something like the warmth that had, or so you'd let yourself believe, been growing steadily between the two of you these last weeks. "You look tired," you said, arms coming up to wrap around yourself, the gesture more defensive than you'd intended it to read.
His hands paused over the fabric for the barest fraction of a second. "Do I?"
"A little," you admitted, the faintest smile tugging at your mouth despite everything.
"Occupational hazard." He laughed, politely, and it landed less like genuine amusement and more like something he believed himself obligated to produce. A pause followed, longer than the joke warranted. "Would you mind helping Mrs. Reed in the parish hall? They're sorting donations for the Christmas drive."
You agreed, because there was nothing else on offer, and turned to leave.
The afternoon passed in an accumulation of small, catalogable evidence. The way he found reasons to be in whichever room you currently weren't. The exact, careful politeness he extended to you precisely as he extended it to every other volunteer that afternoon, nothing more, nothing that marked you as separate from Mrs. Reed or the Dustin brothers or anyone else currently sorting canned goods into cardboard boxes. At one point you both reached for the same box of ornaments at the same moment, and he withdrew his hand so quickly, so completely, that you nearly dropped the box entirely, fumbling to catch weight he would ordinarily have simply helped you carry.
You thought, sorting through a crate of secondhand ornaments while Mrs. Reed chattered pleasantly beside you about the parish's fundraising goals, of the specific way his voice had dropped the night before â rough-edged, stripped of its careful public register â and wondered whether you'd imagined the whole of it after all. Wondered whether desire had simply invented a version of events flattering enough to suit itself, the way desire apparently could, given half a chance and a dimly lit church.
By mid-afternoon you had started, despite your own best efforts not to, hunting for a cause. You ran through the obvious candidates and discarded most of them quickly enough â nothing you could point to, no specific offense, no moment you could identify as the hinge everything had swung on. And then, unbidden, unwelcome, one possibility surfaced and refused to submerge again:Â maybe I made him uncomfortable yesterday.
The thought should have landed like something manageable. Instead, it landed like a stone dropped into still water, and once it had broken the surface, every ripple that followed reshaped how you read the entire day. His hands at your waist, longer than strictly necessary. The way he'd looked at you before the thunder cracked. The whole suspended, tortuous length of that almost-moment you'd spent half the night convincing yourself you hadn't misread. Perhaps you had misread it after all. Perhaps you'd made a decent, well-intentioned man deeply, understandably uncomfortable, and this â the distance, the exact politeness, the careful redirection to donation boxes â was simply the kind, considerate way he'd chosen to handle your mistake without ever having to name it aloud.
By the time the afternoon's volunteers had gathered their coats and gone, dusk pressing early and blue against the windows the way it did this time of the year, you found him sitting alone in one of the front pews of the small side chapel, facing the tabernacle. Not praying, as far as you could tell. Simply sitting, spine slightly bowed, hands loose in his lap.
It occurred to you, watching him from several pews back, that you had never once actually seen him pray. Not properly, not in all the days you'd come here, though you'd certainly seen him perform every other visible function of his office with total competence. The votive candles nearest the tabernacle had mostly burned down to stubs by now, small orange points holding on against the gathering dark, and you found yourself wondering whether any of them had been lit by him.
You stood there a few moments longer than was probably polite, looking at the width of his back, the black cassock making him seem larger somehow in stillness than he ever did in motion. From this angle the collar was entirely invisible, hidden beneath the fall of black fabric at his throat, and for one strange, guilty moment you were glad of it; glad, however briefly, of the illusion that the man sitting in front of you belonged to no one and nothing beyond himself.
"Everything's finished," you said, quiet, from where you stood. "I think everyone's gone."
He didn't turn. You noticed, though, the small, almost imperceptible way his head dropped a fraction further. "So it seems," was all he offered.
You took a few steps closer and sat yourself in the pew directly behind his, close enough now that you could have reached out and touched his shoulder if you'd had any idea what you would have done with that kind of contact.
You fought, for several long seconds, the pressure building behind your teeth and the humiliating need to simply ask, to stop guessing and hunting through the day's evidence and just ask. You eventually lost.
"Did I do something wrong?"
Your own voice arrived in the same register a child might use bracing for a parent's disappointment, and you hated yourself for it even as the words left your mouth, already too late to call them back.
He turned then â properly turned, for the first time all day giving you the whole of his attention rather than some careful, rationed fraction of it â and his expression shifted through several things in quick succession: confusion first, and then something that looked, unmistakably, like guilt. Real guilt. Immediate and undisguised.
"What?" The word came out on an unsteady breath.
"Yesterdayâ" You laughed, quiet and humourless, more embarrassment than amusement, and didn't finish the sentence. You tried again, choosing your words more carefully this time, leaving him room to answer honestly rather than simply defensively. "I don't know. You've hardly looked at me all day."
It worked better than a direct accusation would have. You watched him understand that too; watched him recognize the door you'd left open for him to walk through without having to admit to anything more than he was ready to admit.
"I'm sorry." Not defensive. Not brushing past it. Simply, plainly sorry, and something about the sincerity of it hurt considerably worse than deflection would have.
You searched his face for something you didn't have a name for yet. "You don't have to apologize, Baelor."
Something moved across his face at the sound of his own name in your mouth, something you couldn't have fully described if pressed, though you filed the reaction away regardless, another entry in a ledger that was growing longer than you knew what to do with.
He opened his mouth. Closed it again without producing anything. His eyes dropped to his own clasped hands, and you watched, with a strange, suspended clarity, his thumb begin moving absently over the opposite knuckle, back and forth, some private and wordless working-through of a thing he couldn't say aloud. A breath came and caught somewhere in the middle of itself before he managed to release the rest of it. His shoulders sagged, incrementally, as though something he'd been carrying alone for years had finally, briefly, allowed itself to be felt as weight rather than simply as habit.
For one long, suspended moment, it genuinely felt as though he was about to tell you something enormous.
"I'm just tired," he said instead, very quietly.
You studied him for a long moment before you answered. "That isn't the whole truth, is it?"
Another silence, longer than the first. When he finally exhaled, it sounded less like an ordinary breath than something closer to surrender.
"No."
Your heart skipped, actually skipped, one single missed beat, because for the length of that one heartbeat you were entirely certain he was about to tell you. That whatever enormous thing had been sitting behind his eyes all day was finally going to be given words, right here, in the blue dark of a side chapel neither of you had bothered to light.
Instead, he smiled. Weary. Apologetic, in a way that felt like its own small, insufficient penance.
"But it's the only answer I can allow myself right now."
You let the silence sit between you after that, unwilling to push further into a door he'd just as good as told you he wasn't ready to open. You werenât satisfied with that answer, not at all, but you understood, watching the tension still sitting in his shoulders, that pressing further tonight would cost more than either of you currently had to spend.
You said good night instead, quieter than you'd meant to, and left him there in the blue dark with whatever he wasn't yet willing to hand you, telling yourself, without much confidence, that there would be another evening for it.
There always is, he'd said, hours ago, about something else entirely.
You hoped, walking home through the cold, that it was still true and applicable to the space that seemed to separate you all of a sudden.
The Vigil Mass had let out a little after eight, though the building did not empty of people so much as slowly leak them, handshake by handshake, through the side door into a churchyard gone silver with frost.
Baelor had stood at the threshold the better part of an hour receiving the currency of Christmas Eve and had absorbed all of it with the same trained warmth he produced every December, until the last car pulled out of the gravel lot and left him alone with a stack of foil-covered dishes he had no real intention of eating and several hours yet before Midnight Mass would require anything further of him.
He did not go to the rectory. He told himself, locking the front door rather than the side, that the walk back through the nave would do him good â some vague and unexamined instinct toward penance, though he was long past pretending he still knew the difference between penance and simple avoidance.
He crossed the dark church lit only by the sanctuary lamp and the ranks of votives still guttering red beside the Nativity scene the altar guild had finished dressing that afternoon: the manger no longer empty, the way it had sat through the whole of Advent, waiting. Mrs. Reed had processed the Infant in sometime during the Vigil â she claimed the honour every year, and no one had yet found the courage to contest her for it â and laid Him at last in the straw, small and plaster-pink, catching what little light remained in the building.
Baelor did not know why the sight of it undid something in his chest tonight of all nights, when it had failed to manage the same in ten Christmases prior at this altar. He suspected he knew precisely why, and declined, as he had declined nearly everything else worth confessing this month, to look at it directly.
He took the back pew. Her pew, though he would not have said so aloud to anyone, and had in fact spent three weeks pretending the association had never lodged itself in him at all. Baelor has tried to convince himself of the fact that any pew, chosen at random, might have served just as well for a man wanting a few hours alone with a God who had gone conspicuously silent on him for longer than he currently had the patience to calculate. He, almost always, failed spectacularly.
It had been three weeks, now, since he had watched her walk out that same side door and told himself, with the conviction of a man constructing an alibi, that he had done the decent thing. A priest who could offer a woman nothing but scandal owed her, at minimum, the mercy of not letting her get any closer to a life that would cost her considerably more than it ever gave back.
He had told himself, that last afternoon in the sacristy, that the coldness had been a kindness; a controlled withdrawal engineered for her benefit rather than his own. The responsible action of a man who understood, better than she currently could, exactly how much damage he was capable of doing to a young woman who had already lost enough. He had held onto that story for the better part of a week, turning it over each night like a stone worn smooth from handling, comforted by how reasonable it sounded, how selfless.
He had built that justification brick upon carefully mortared brick, reinforced with enough real theology that it had held, more or less, clean through the third week of Advent. It took him nearly ten days to notice the story had a hole in it large enough to walk through and that the architecture he had thought as precise was clearly not holding tonight.
He braced his forearms against his knees, the cassock pulling taut across his shoulders, and made himself do what he had been circling for three weeks without ever quite landing on: the full accounting. Not the version he preached â love that costs nothing was never love, only convenience wearing love's vestments â but the version underneath it, the one he had apparently reserved for no one at all, not even himself, until an empty church at this particular hour finally cornered him into it.
He had not gone cold to protect her.
He had gone cold because for one suspended half-second three weeks ago, with her spine curved back against his own hands and thunder cracking the stained glass loose in its leading, he had wanted. Wholly, specifically, with an intensity that bore no resemblance to the manageable, textbook temptation he'd spent fifteen years training himself to weather. And the wanting had frightened him more than any sin he had ever been taught to guard against from that pulpit.
Lust, Baelor had been telling himself at the moments he felt more vulnerable, he could have managed easy enough. Lust had its own liturgy: name it, confess it, do the penance, watch it pass the way weather passes. He knew the path.
What had actually moved through him in that sacristy would not pass, though, because it was not lust. He had known that even as he fled it, his own hands leaving her waist so fast the absence carried its own small violence, and the knowing had done considerably more to terrify him than any fear of scandal ever had.
He had told himself he was protecting her. What he had actually done was protect himself and dressed the cowardice in a cassock respectable enough that even he had been fooled by it for most of a month.
A man protecting her would have found some way to remain honest with her. Distant, yes, but certainly careful and honest. He had rather manufactured a performance of indifference precise enough to convince a perceptive young woman that she had imagined two months of something. He had watched her work it out in real time, that terrible afternoon in the parish hall â watched her hunt for the offense she must have given him, watched her land, wrongly and with visible pain, on herself as the cause â and he had let her sit inside that wrong conclusion for three weeks rather than correct it, because correcting it would have required naming what was actually true, and naming it was the one thing he had not yet found the courage to survive.
How readily the heart baptizes its own sins, he thought now, recognizing the shape of it â recognizing, too, that he had thought nearly the identical sentence three weeks prior, kneeling at the side of his own bed, and had apparently learned nothing from the thought except how to think it a second time with a fresh coat of shame applied.
None of this recognition had made the following days any easier to survive. If anything, the clarity made it worse: he no longer had the comfort of believing himself noble about it, only lonely, and specifically, deliberately lonely this time, having manufactured the loneliness himself with his own two hands and then had nowhere honest left to put the blame for it.
He had not known misery like the misery of the past twenty days. Not in fifteen years of vocation, not in four years of dry, wordless prayer. He had simply not accounted for the weight of an absence that was entirely his own doing, a door he had closed with his own hand and then had to walk past, every day, in his own church, knowing exactly whose fault it was that it stayed shut.
Now it was the twenty-fourth of December, and he had not seen her since the day he'd given her nothing but a cold shoulder dressed up as tiredness.
The church clock ticked over its quarter-hour somewhere above the belfry. Soon, he thought. Midnight, the bells, the whole parish arriving half-frozen and candlelit for the one Mass of the year that still filled every pew he owned. He had perhaps two hours left of whatever this currently was â solitude, penance, cowardice examining itself in the dark â before duty required him upright and vested, singing the old proclamations over a congregation with no notion that their priest had spent three weeks failing every single thing he had ever told them love was supposed to look like.
He sat in the back pew â her pew, he admitted again to himself â facing the tabernacle, alone in every sense of the word he currently had access to. He was not praying, not exactly. He had stopped pretending, these past weeks, that sitting in front of the tabernacle and praying were reliably the same activity.
He heard the side door before he heard anything else. It had a particular three-note complaint at the old hinge before it settled that Baelor registered and did not turn. Parishioners came and went from the church at every hour on Christmas Eve; some private, unshakeable devotion drew the lonelier half of his flock back through those doors long after the Vigil crowd had gone home to their families, chasing whatever the empty nave offered that the full one hadn't. He assumed, hearing the door, that this was simply one more of them, and kept his eyes on the tabernacle, and did not turn.
Footsteps crossed the stone toward his end of the church, measured and quiet against the marble, and stopped at the pew he currently occupied. He felt, before he processed it as thought, the small shift of weight as someone settled onto the bench beside him.
He smelled her before he saw her.
Jasmine. Not perfume exactly, or not only. Something warmer than that, something that seemed to rise off her skin rather than sit on top of it the way scent from a bottle usually did, faint and green and just short of sweet, the note he had spent three weeks failing to name in memory whenever he tried and failed to recall precisely what it was about being near her that had always, since the very first handshake in the vestibule, made something in his chest go quiet in a way incense never once managed.
Baelor had never told her he loved that smell. He had never told her anything close to the truth of what moved through him when it reached him, and it reached him now, sudden and total, a full second before she rounded the end of the pew, and by the time she sat down beside him â close, in the way of someone who had chosen him rather than simply taken the nearest available seat â whatever composure an hour of brutal honesty had cost him to assemble had already abandoned him entirely.
He turned.
She was watching him already, had been, he suspected, for the length of those footsteps, and the smile she offered did not come anywhere near her eyes. It sat crooked at one corner instead, apologetic and uncertain in a way that made his chest contract sharply enough that he nearly reached for her before he'd decided to do anything of the kind.
He knew that smile. It was an expression he recognized immediately because he'd been wearing some close cousin of it himself for nearly three weeks.
He said nothing. He had spent twenty days rehearsing, in odd, unguarded moments, some version of what he might say if he ever got to see her again, and found now, faced with the actual reality of her sitting an arm's length away, that every rehearsed line had evaporated completely, leaving him with nothing but the plain, humiliating fact of having hurt her and no adequate words assembled anywhere in him to address it.
They simply existed there together for a while, in a silence that should have been unbearable and somehow wasn't. He could feel the warmth of her radiating against the side of his cassock where her shoulder nearly, not quite, met his. A sweet, ordinary heat that stood in stark and almost startling contrast to the last time they'd been this close, weeks ago, with thunder cracking overhead and his own hands still burning at her waist. There was nothing carnal in it now, or nothing only carnal. It read instead as something closer to relief given a temperature, comfort with a pulse behind it.
Three weeks ago, in this same building, a comparable warmth and a comparable proximity had ended with his own hand around his own cock and a confession he could not bring himself to make even in the dark, even to God directly. What moved through him now bore almost no resemblance to that night's hunger. It was not smaller. If anything it occupied more room in him, sat heavier. It simply was not, tonight, primarily a thing his body wanted. It was something considerably more dangerous.
He looked at the plain wooden cross above the altar and let himself think, for the first time without immediately flinching from the thought, that he still wanted her. He thought, with a clarity that would have frightened him a month ago and now simply arrived, quiet and total, that he could have gone to his knees right there on the cold marble and prayed at the altar of her. He could ask, again and again, for an absolution only she was positioned to grant him; plead, in whatever language a man used for a thing this far past reasonable, that she never left again the way these twenty days had made him believe she might.
He did none of it. He sat, frozen by the sheer size of what he'd just allowed himself to think and let the silence continue instead.
"I hope there weren't too many entitled women today," she said finally, her voice landing somewhere between uncertain and hopeful, testing the ground before committing her full weight to it.
He huffed something close to a laugh and turned to look at her properly. "Let's just say I won't need to cook for myself for at least a week." The joke came easier than he'd expected, some old, grateful muscle memory taking over where his more careful faculties had failed him entirely. "I could see myself through to Epiphany on goodwill alone."
She smiled at that â a real smile, however small, climbing further up her face than the one she'd walked in with â and he could have sworn, absurdly, that his own heart actually moved in his chest at the sight of it, some physical lurch he had no theological vocabulary adequate to explain.
They held each other's eyes a moment longer than the joke strictly required, and the silence that followed felt entirely unlike the one that had come before it â warmer, though not yet safe.
"I actually wasn't sure about coming." Her eyes stayed on her own hands, folded in her lap. "After the other day, I thought â I don't know. I didn't want to be the sort of person who doesn't take a hint. I thought that maybe I needed to give you some space. In case I was becoming a bit too much."
"Don't be silly." The answer left him faster than he'd intended, almost tripping over itself in its hurry to correct her. "It's me who owes you an apology. My behaviour that day wasâ" he searched for a word that wouldn't require explaining the whole of what actually lay beneath it and settled for an inadequate one. "Poor. It was poor, and it was unfair to you, and I am sorry for it."
She nodded, faint, more to herself than to him, and something in the set of her shoulders told him she wasn't finished. "You had me believing I was unwanted here." Her voice cracked on the last word, just slightly, and he felt the crack land somewhere in his own chest like a physical blow. "Which is stupid, I know â you don't owe me anything, you never did â but I'd started thinking of this place as somewhere that was actually mine. Somewhere I got to just exist, without anyone needing managing from me, for once. And then youâ"
She didn't finish it. She didn't have to. He watched the first tear break loose and travel the length of her cheek before either of them had acknowledged what was happening, and something in his own chest gave way at the sight of it more completely than three weeks of solitary, brutal honesty had managed on its own.
He turned fully toward her then, his whole body pivoting on the pew, and his hands found hers where they sat clenched in her lap, covering them before he'd consciously decided to. Her warmth beneath his palms did something complicated and inconvenient to the rest of him, some low, insistent pull he chose, deliberately, to ignore in favour of the considerably more urgent thing happening in front of him.
"You will always have a place here." He got the words out before she could continue, though it turned out not to matter, because she spoke straight over him anyway, the sentence already building too much momentum to be stopped by anything as small as his interruption. "That was never in question. It will never be in question."
"I thought that I understood you." Her breath was coming faster now, catching unevenly between words. "Your loneliness â that sadness you keep locked up behind everything else, that feeling like you have to carry the whole weight of everyone alone â I thought I understood that, in you, because I recognized it. And I thought you understood me too, and I â Iâ"
Her breathing had gone properly ragged now, words fracturing apart faster than she could assemble them, and he stopped her the only way he could think to in the moment: lifting both hands from hers to her face instead, thumbs coming to rest against the wet tracks already cutting down her cheeks.
Her name left his lips â the only solid thing he had left to offer her, thrown out as deliberately as a lifeline to a drowning woman â and it worked exactly as he'd hoped. Her eyes found his again, properly, holding there instead of skittering away.
"I understand you," he said, quiet and entirely certain, the first fully honest sentence he'd managed to give anyone in longer than he wanted to calculate. "And you understand me. And I am so ashamed â so genuinely ashamed â of having caused you even a fraction of this pain. Iâ"
He didn't finish. She closed the remaining distance between them in a single motion, the whole of her colliding into his chest, her face burying itself in the black fabric over his heart, and whatever he'd been about to say dissolved, unimportant now, into the more urgent business of simply holding her.
He wondered, distantly, whether she could feel how hard his heart was currently working against her ear, pressed as she was directly over it. He was fairly certain she could, because Baelor didnât bother trying to still it.
His arms came around her without any further input required from the rest of him, holding her shaking frame together while her sobs worked themselves out against the fabric already growing damp beneath her face, and he stayed exactly like that â steady, present, entirely hers for as long as she needed him to be â for considerably longer than he bothered counting.
Her sobs thinned eventually, then stopped, and she drew back from him at her own pace, wiping at her face with the back of one hand in a gesture that struck him as almost childlike in its simplicity. "Sorry," she managed, on a breath still not quite steady.
"Don't be. Please." He shook his head, meaning it entirely.
She nodded, more to herself than to him, some private decision apparently being finalized. "How about we just â forget this happened. All of it." Her eyes found his again, searching. "Stop apologizing to each other and go back to where we left off. I promise I'll still believe you're a cool priest."
The laugh that pulled out of him was real, surprised out of him despite everything the evening had already asked of him. "I'm holding you to that." His hand found the back of her neck, gentle, tilting her face back up to his when it had started to drop. "Iâll remove you from wreath-duty until next year."
"What?"
"The wreath. You're off the hook until next Advent."
She laughed at that too â a real laugh this time, breaking through whatever was left of the tears â and the sound of it did something to the whole of him that fifteen years of careful discipline had absolutely no defence prepared against.
He turned back toward the altar eventually, leaning into the worn wood of the pew behind him, and she shifted beside him a moment later, settling her weight against his side with an ease that suggested she'd stopped questioning whether she was allowed to. His arm found its way around her shoulders without any real deliberation on his part, and her head came to rest in the crook of it, cheek against the side of his chest, close enough that every breath she took registered against him.
He breathed her in. Jasmine, warm and close and entirely real this time, no phantom trace left to chase down a stranger's collar or a shop aisle.
He fucking loved jasmine.
A.N.: sooooo, what do we think? i warned it would be a slow burn, but they're getting there... i will work on the next parts along the weeks, they will be shorter (or at least i'll try) because proofreading this behemoth was a workout in itself lol. as always, comments and feedback is very much appreciated. i love you all <3
a very long note: guys, GUYS. normally i stopped reading celebrity fanfiction since it kind of icks me now. however with my regrowing infatuation with michael, i would like to pay an homage to the 16 year old me. so here it is in all its glory. please donât get annoyed that there is not much smut though. i donât really get along with it. i want to go back and cuddle him so most of them are just fluff, comfort and angst (duh, who am i without that type of anguish) enjoy! |main masterlist
SERIES- MULTI CHAPTERS
past exposure âą michael jackson x time traveller!reader
âł by @thedailymichael (multiple eras, time travelling au)
the jackson chronicles âą michael jackson x spouse!reader
âł by @imhandicapableofmath (so domestic, married!michael, suggestive, fluff)
desire, interrupted | desire, reclaimed âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @urbanfunkchild (dangerous/history era, smut, angst, soft fluff)
you knock me off my feet | part two | part three âą michael jackson x newrisintvocalist!reader
âł by @comoquesoybambi (bad era, michael is basically obsessed)
my little reporter | part two âą michael jackson x journalist!reader
âł by @/am3sss (bad era, fluff)
again | part two | michael jackson x dancer!reader
âł by @tpwkyarely (angst, hurt/comfort)
beautiful stranger | part two âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @mjuniverse (pre thriller era, slow burn, yearning, very angsty, right person, wrong time, soft!michael)
gone by morning | part two âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @startingsomethin (thriller-bad era, angst, cheating, smut, fluff)
spotlight âą michael jackson x popstar!reader
âł by @hcwait (thriller era, slow burn)
making of an it girl | part two âą michael jackson x tourdancer!reader
âł by @intelligenthottie
baby be mine | thrill you tonight âą michael jackson x girlnextdoor!reader
âł by @iceemochaa (post otw-pre thriller era, fluff, slightly suggestive)
stargirl | part two âą michael jackson x singer !reader
âł by @ytrhbz (thriller era, whipped!michael, fluff)
remember the time | part two | part three âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @chmpngekisses (thriller-bad era, angst)
his new obsession | part two âą michael jackson x reader
âł by @luvvreader (yearning, slow burn)
by your side | part two âą michael jackson x actress!reader
âł by @svnnywrites (thriller era, hurt/comfort)
ONE-SHOTS-BLURBS-HCâS
baby be mine âą michael jackson x reader
âł by @angelfacediary (otw-bad era, angst, fluff)
nine months of home videos âą michael jackson x reader
âł by @angelfacediary (pregnant!reader, so so so fluffy)
out of time âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @urelliee (bad era, angst, heartbreak, very bittersweet)
pretty young thing âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @tpwkyarely (angst, comfort, tw: dv)
through his lens âą thriller!michael jackson x reader
âł by @neverlandzangel (thriller era, married!michael, fluff, domestic bliss)
arrow through the heart âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @startingsomethin (dangerous era, oh so angsty)
excuse me thatâs my wife âą michael jackson x reader
âł by @mvsticmoony (jealous!michael, fluff)
where is my husband! âą michael jackson x singer!reader
âł by @mvsticmoony (fluff)
love caught on tape âą michael jackson x reader
âł by @mvsticmoony (invincible era, flashbacks, married life fluff)
a love letter to june âą michael jackson x fan!reader
âł by @hcwait (dangerous era, very fluffy)
in sickness and in health âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @king-mila (bad era, protective!michael, sick!reader, fluff, hurt/comfort)
americaâs sweetest bunny âą michael jackson x reader
âł by @michaeldiary (dangerous era, playboymodel!reader, sooo fluffy, slightly suggestive)
little pieces of her âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @brownsugarletters (thriller era, fluff)
young hearts, run free âą michael jackson x guitarist!reader
âł by @shakinghamster (thriller era, fluff, workplace romance, cheating)
unforgettable âą michael jackson x fan!reader
âł by @ytrhbz (history era, fluff, reader is that girl)
cause if itâs aching, you have to rub it âą michael jackson x fem!black!reader
âł by @serenebows (thriller era, shy!reader, fluff)
all over, all over, all over âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @hon3yarchives (dangerous era, fluff, suggestive)
sign the girls âą michael jackson x reader
âł by @michaelpilled (thriller era, suggestive, flirting)
a memory to look back on âą michael jackson x pregnant!reader
âł by @lovecherishly (bad era, soo fluffy)
sweet tooth âą michael jackson x sweet!reader
âł by @carmaloves (bad era, so very fluffy)
stuck in the elevator âą michael jackson x reader
âł by @londynham (romance, fluff, angst)
working overtime âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @urbanfunkchild (pre bad era, kind of smutty, possessive!michael)
love never felt so good âą michael jackson x fem!black!reader
âł by @proseandj (invincible era, fluff)
like a stradivarius âą michael jackson x gn!spouse!reader
âł by @imhandicapableofmath (married!michael, domestic fluff, humour, suggestive)
âshe thinks you smell like cinnamonâ âą michael jackson x gn!spouse!reader
âł by @imhandicapableofmath (married!michael, fanfiction meta, emotional comfort, teasing, fluff)
#1 loverboy âą michael jackson x gn!reader
âł by @invincibledc (bad era, fluff)
read my lips âą michael jackson x deaf!black!reader
âł by @invincibledc (protective!michael, fluff)
home movies âą michael jackson x pregnant!reader
âł by @ktrsis (bad-invincible era, flashbacks, soo fluffy)
the lady in my life âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @cupcakeprincezz (thriller era, fluff)
surprise visit âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @cupcakeprincezz (bad era, very fluffy)
secret touch âą michael jackson x fem!singer!reader
âł by @invinor (dangerous era, fluff)
inspiration âą michael jackson x singer!reader
âł by @liyahhsnuckhere (pre bad era, sooooo fluffy, suggestive)
the chateau âą michael jackson x younger!fem!reader
âł by @elleist (dangerous era, fluff, very cute)
imagine sitting on his lap
âł by @humannatures (fem!reader, fluff)
tabloid junkie âą michael jackson x fem!reader
âł by @moonlitjane (protective!reader, fluff, suggestive)
hidden in the spotlight âą superstar!michael jackson x costumedesigner!fem!reader
âł by @gh0ulxxc (dangerous era, angst, fluff, romance, slow burn)
 âą âź ïœ„ âą âź AUTHORS NOTE: Iâm back w my daily dose of angst. Felt miserable n happy asf writing this. Reached a flow state. TBH DONT READ IF U GET IN UR FEELS FAST AS FUCK LMAOO HAPPY ENDING OR NOT? READ TILL END TO FIND OUT :) TOTAL HAPPY ENDING. posting this in the middle of the night n im running on zero sleep 4 two days so if there aree rrors will fix when sun comes up. Listened to a hella lot of frank ocean and marvin gaye n Jeff Buckley for this ngl.
 âą âź SUMMARRY/CW J*E JACKSON MENTIONS, nothing else, Readers lowkey miserable but like guys theres an explanation?. Summary: When you and Michael make promises while young and You end up not holding your end of the bargain what happens to your relationship?
WORD COUNT 11.2k (long asf but worth it trusttt)
 âą âź ïœ„ âą âź GENRE & TYPE ANGST NO COMFORT & ONESHOT - FEM!READER!! Implied BLACK!READER
You knew what Michael wanted. He'd wanted it since the beginning of your marriage hell, even before that. He'd told you during those restless nights of his, when sleep wouldn't come and he'd end up seeking you out for comfort. He would lay beside you and talk for hours about the future, about how one day he'd move out of Hayvenhurst, buy a huge house, and fill it with a big family. A family he wanted with you more than anything.
You remembered those conversations like they happened yesterday.
It had been a hot summer day, the kind of heat that made you want to do absolutely nothing. But Michael always pushed himself. He was a perfectionist to his core, and you'd learned a long time ago that there was no stopping him once he set his mind on something. Instead, you'd learned to love that part of him.
You were sitting by the pool that afternoon, wearing one of his oversized shirts over your bathing suit. Your feet dangled in the water, kicking back and forth lazily beneath the surface. The humidity was unbearable, making strands of hair stick to your forehead and neck like glue.
The back door slid open behind you.
"Bunny? You out here?" You tilted your head back to look. Bunny. A nickname he'd given you years ago after deciding you acted like one sometimes. He stood in the doorway, glancing around until he spotted you. The second he did, he made his way over and crouched beside you.
He looked insane standing out here in the middle of summer wearing a button-down and jeans.
"Hm," you hummed. "Enjoyin' the pool, pretty boy." You lifted your leg and purposely kicked up some water, trying to splash him. Michael barely reacted, just nodding as he watched you. His lips were pressed into a thin line, his dark curls already starting to frizz from the heat.
The two of you sat there quietly for a moment. Sometimes that was enough. Sometimes you could just enjoy being near each other without saying anything at all. Then, completely out of nowhere, Michael spoke. "We should get married."
The words were so sudden that you nearly slipped straight into the pool.
"What?" You stared at him. "Michael, what are you talking about? Have you finally lost your mind because of the heat? I told you to stop dancing during heatwaves."
You immediately reached up and grabbed his cheeks, squishing his face between your hands as you inspected him. There was no other explanation. The man had finally gone crazy.
Michael let out a surprised giggle, the sound soft and bright as he tried to pull away from your grip. His hands came up to cover yours, gently removing them from his cheeks before holding them between his palms. "No, I'm fine," he laughed. "I was just thinkin'."
His smile faded slightly. "We've been together for a while now. I just..." He glanced away, eyes settling on the rippling water. "Most of my brothers are married now. They got families."
His voice grew quieter toward the end, almost getting lost beneath the sounds of the water. For a moment he didn't say anything at all.
You knew that look. Michael wasn't really looking at the pool. He was looking somewhere far away, lost in his own thoughts. He'd spent so much of his life focused on his career, on tours, albums, rehearsals, interviews. Everything was always moving. Always demanding something from him.
But sometimes he wanted something that belonged only to him. His fingers tightened around yours. "I just..." He swallowed. "You love me and I love you."
A shy smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he finally looked back at you.
"It'd basically stay the same as it is right now. Except..." He ducked his head slightly, suddenly looking far more nervous than the man who had blurted out a marriage proposal thirty seconds ago. "Except you'd be Mrs. Jackson."
The smile on his face widened a little.
"And we'd have a family someday." He said it so casually, but there was something hopeful in his eyes. Something that made it clear he'd thought about this before. A lot. "A big one."
"Say something, mama..." His smile started to falter. "You're makin' me nervous."
For once, Michael Jackson actually looked nervous.
You just stared at him like he'd suddenly grown a second head.
"Michael..." You laughed in disbelief, shaking your head. "It's not that simple. I love you. God, I love you so, so much, but you know that, right?" You paused, trying to process everything he'd just thrown at you. "What about Joseph? You know he already hates me. And did you even tell anybody?"
This was a lot.
Michael Jackson was arguably the biggest star in the world, standing at the peak of his career, and he was sitting beside a swimming pool casually asking you to marry him like this wasnt a life long commitment. Michael's tongue pressed against the inside of his cheek as he thought.
"We won't tell anybody," he said after a moment. "I swear."
His fingers squeezed yours tighter.
"We'll do it just for us."
The nervousness from earlier faded as he spoke, replaced by that stubborn determination he always got whenever he wanted something.
"Just me, you, 'n Bill."
You blinked. "Bill?"
"Yeah." Michael nodded immediately. "Bill.âÂ
"Michael, that's not the point."
"It is the point." He shifted closer, curls bouncing as he shook his head. "Nobody has to know. No reporters, no family, no managers. Nobody gets a say except us."
There was something almost desperate in the way he said it, like he wasn't talking about a wedding anymore. Like he was talking about having one thing in his life that belonged to him.
Just him and you.
"No interviews. No headlines. No Joseph." He made a face at the mention of his father. "Just us." His thumb brushed across your knuckles.
"I don't care about any of that stuff, bunny. I just want you." The words came out so simply, so honestly, that your chest ached. "The rest can figure itself out later."
You stayed silent, your bottom lip pulled between your teeth as you chewed on it. You did love him. That had never been the problem. The two of you had been together for so long without ever breaking up that, honestly, it already felt like a marriage. The only thing missing was the title.
"Okay." Michael blinked. "Okay?" he repeated. You nodded before you could stop yourself, before you could overthink it or talk yourself out of it. "Okay. Let's do it. Let's get married." The grin that spread across his face was so wide you could see every bit of gum.
"Really?"
"Really." The next thing you knew, he was kissing all over your face and hands, barely able to sit still from excitement. "You won't regret it, I swear," he said between kisses. "I promise. It'll be the most secretive wedding ever. C'mon."
He jumped to his feet and held his hand out.
You looked at it suspiciously. "What?"
"We're gonna do it right now." Your mouth fell open. "What? Michael."
"I'll call Bill and we'll figure it out."
"Michael, you can't just plan a wedding that quick. It takes months."
"It won't today." He shrugged like it was the simplest thing in the world. "Gotta do it in secret n' all."
. . .
By the next morning, Michael was dragging you across state lines to get married. The two of you had slipped out before sunrise with Bill, leaving before anyone in the house had even woken up. No family. No managers. No reporters. No photographers hiding in bushes.
Just the three of you. It was so rushed and unplanned that neither of you were wearing anything remotely wedding-like. You were dressed in regular clothes, and Michael looked no different than he normally did on any other day.
Not that he cared. In fact, he'd insisted on it. "It's better this way," he'd said for the hundredth time from the passenger seat.
"How is this better?"
âCause we look normal."
You rolled your eyes, yeah right. Michael Jackson still looked like Michael Jackson even in the most ânormalâ outfit in his closet.
Michael just smiled and reached over to grab your hand. Outside, the scenery rushed past the windows as Bill drove. The world was still waking up, the roads mostly empty, good.Â
It should've felt ridiculous. Getting married in another state with only a bodyguard as a witness. No planning. No invitations. No fancy clothes.
But sitting there with Michael's hand wrapped around yours, watching him practically vibrate with excitement, it pretty you. Like something only the two of you would do. Michael squeezed your hand.
"Mrs. Jackson," he said suddenly. You groaned immediately. "We aren't even married yet."Â
"I know." His smile somehow got bigger. "I'm just practicin'."
"You're so annoying."
The complaint barely held any weight behind it when you started laughing right after. Michael just grinned, looking far too pleased with himself.
Eventually the laughter faded and the car fell quiet again. The only sounds were the hum of the engine and the occasional noise from the road beneath the tires. Michael's hand never left yours. His fingers remained intertwined with yours as he stared out the window, watching the scenery blur past.
Then he turned, not just a stolen glance. He really looked at you. His expression softened immediately. "You sure you want this, pretty girl?" he asked quietly. "Just don't wanna force y'to do anything."
Your heart squeezed. Even now. Even after you'd already said yes. Michael was always like this. So careful when it came to the people he loved. So worried about making the wrong choice for them.
You squeezed his hand back. "Michael, I wouldn't have agreed if I didn't want to be with you forever." His eyes dropped to your joined hands. "And I mean forever." The corner of his mouth twitched upward. For a moment, Michael didn't say anything. He just stared at you with that look he got sometimes, like he couldn't quite believe you were real.
Then he let out a small breath and smiled. "Ain't gettin' rid of me now."
"I wasn't trying to."
"Good." He shifted closer on the seat, still holding your hand. "'Cause I got plans." You laughed. "That sounds threatening."
"I'm serious." His eyes lit up immediately. "I'm gonna get us a huge house.â
"You already have a huge house."
"No I mean one just fâ us.."
"Michael."
"A really huge one, nâ itâll have a zoo. And a park for all our kids." You rolled your eyes while Bill sighed from the driver's seat. "And we're gonna have so many kids."
"How many?" Michael paused. You watched him think.
"Maybe... six."Â
"Six?" He was insane. There was no way you could have six kids, though Michael had mentioned adopting before. He wanted a kid from every continent. "Okay, maybe eight."
"Eight?" You nearly choked. "What?" he defended immediately. "I like kids."
"Michael, Weâd never sleep again." His laughter filled the car, bright and warm and completely carefree. For a second, looking at him like this, it was impossible to imagine a future where the two of you weren't together.
. . .
When you guys made it to the courthouse, it was still early enough that the building was mostly empty. The marriage officiant had definitely been surprised to see Michael Jackson standing in front of him asking to get married, but to his credit he stayed professional and didn't make a big deal out of it.
Now the two of you stood together at the front of a small courtroom, hands intertwined. Bill sat in the front row on Michael's side, looking strangely out of place as the sole guest at the wedding.
The officiant continued his speech, his voice echoing softly through the quiet room. There were no cameras. No crowds. No screaming fans waiting outside. Just the handful of people gathered in this room.
Exactly how Michael wanted it. When the officiant finally nodded toward him, signaling it was his turn, Michael immediately looked at you. For a second he just smiled.
Then he started speaking. "I didn't really prepare anything," he admitted with a nervous laugh. "I kinda decided I wanted to marry you yesterday." Bill snorted from the front row.
You couldn't help smiling. Michael's gaze never left yours. "But..." He swallowed. "I know how I feel." The nervousness slowly disappeared as he spoke. "You've been there longer than anybody else."
His voice was soft, but steady. "You were there before all of this got bigger. Before records and tours and everything that came with it." His thumb brushed against your knuckles. "You stayed through the hard parts too."
His eyes lowered briefly. "The days when everything felt like too much. The days I was tired. The days I didn't wanna get outta bed or go to rehearsals or deal with anybody." You felt your chest tighten.
"Every time life got hard, you were there." A small smile crossed his face. "Even before we were officially together." The room fell quiet. Michael squeezed your hands. "People are always tellin' me what to do. Where to go. Who to be."
He laughed softly. "And most of the time I don't mind. It's part of my job." His expression softened. "But you..." He paused. "You were always my choice." Michael glanced off to the side, shyly. He was still shy even while doing his vows. "You were the one thing in my life that belonged to me."
His eyes started shining. "The one thing nobody picked for me." A shaky breath left him. "And I wouldn't trade that for anything." For a moment, it looked like he'd forgotten there were other people in the room. Like it was just the two of you. "I love you," he said quietly. "I loved you before today and I'm gonna love you after today."
A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "And if I get my way, we're gonna have a big family and grow old together." Bill immediately groaned. Michael ignored him. "I know I work too much. I know I'm stubborn."Â
"Very stubborn," Bill muttered.
"Thank you, Bill." The room filled with laughter. Then Michael looked back at you. His smile faded into something gentler. "But no matter what happens... I promise I'll keep choosing you. Every day." His voice cracked slightly at the end. "Because I think that's what marriage is." The room went silent again. âAnd I love you. So much.â
And since apparently both of you were complete crybabies, by the time your vows were finished neither of you were doing a very good job of holding it together. Your voice had shaken through half of your speech and Michael had looked seconds away from crying the entire time you were talking. Every time you glanced at him his eyes seemed even glassier than before, and judging by the way he kept blinking rapidly, he was trying just as hard as you were not to embarrass himself.
The officiant eventually finished speaking and officially pronounced the two of you husband and wife, but honestly neither of you paid much attention to the words. The second it was over Michael was wrapping his arms around you, pulling you tightly against his chest as if he couldn't quite believe this was actually happening. You immediately hugged him back, both of you laughing through tears while holding onto each other. For a moment the courthouse, the officiant, and even Bill completely disappeared from your minds. It was just the two of you standing there, finally married after years of loving each other.
Michael buried his face against your shoulder, squeezing you tighter. You could feel him smiling. The kind of smile that made his cheeks hurt. The kind he got whenever he was genuinely happy.
After a minute he finally pulled back enough to look at you. His eyes were still suspiciously watery, but the grin on his face hadn't gone anywhere. He looked over your shoulder toward Bill and gave him a small nod. Bill immediately sighed like a man who'd been waiting for this moment all morning.
Reaching into his jacket pocket, he pulled out a small velvet ring box. The sight of it made your eyebrows shoot upward so fast they nearly disappeared into your hairline. Michael suddenly looked very interested in the floor. Your gaze snapped back to him.
"Michael."
His smile widened.
"Michael."
The guilty expression on his face told you everything you needed to know before he even spoke. Apparently while you'd been busy processing the idea of getting married, he'd already been making plans.
Bill handed over the box with the exhausted look of a man who had somehow gone from bodyguard to witness to secret wedding accomplice in less than twenty-four hours.
When Michael opened it, two simple bands sat inside.
They weren't huge. They weren't covered in diamonds or flashy enough to attract attention. They were simple, elegant, and surprisingly normal. Looking at them felt strangely emotional because they suited the two of you perfectly. There was nothing performative about them. Nothing designed for cameras or headlines. They were rings chosen by Michael for the life the two of you wanted, not the life the public imagined you had.
His fingers were noticeably shaky as he picked one up.
The excitement that had followed him throughout the entire day seemed to settle into something softer. Something more real. Suddenly he looked less like a global superstar getting married and more like a nervous man who was terrified of messing up one of the most important moments of his life.
Taking your hand carefully, he slid the ring onto your finger.
Neither of you spoke.
You simply watched as his eyes dropped to the ring now resting on your hand. For a few seconds he just stared at it. Like the reality of everything had finally hit him all at once. The road trip before sunrise. The courthouse. The vows. The signatures. The fact that after all these years, you were actually his wife.
When he finally looked back up at you, his eyes immediately filled with tears.
A laugh escaped you before you could stop it.
The sound made him laugh too, which only made the tears worse. His hand tightened around yours as he shook his head, smiling so hard it looked painful.
Neither of you cared that you were crying. Neither of you cared that Bill was standing a few feet away pretending not to witness the emotional breakdown happening in front of him.
All that mattered was the ring on your finger, the matching one waiting for his, and the fact that somehow the two of you had managed to pull off the most ridiculous wedding imaginable. No guests. No fancy venue. No planning. But it was yours and perfect.
âÂ
That's how you remembered the wedding, anyway.
It had happened so fast that sometimes it felt more like a dream than an actual memory. A courthouse several states away. Bill as the only witness. Ordinary clothes instead of wedding attire. No flowers, no reception, no announcements. Just you and Michael promising yourselves to each other because neither of you wanted to wait any longer.
For months afterward, nobody knew. Not even the people closest to him.
The rings stayed hidden whenever they needed to be, tucked away beneath gloves, pockets, and excuses. It became your little secret, something that belonged only to the two of you. Every now and then you'd catch Michael staring at his wedding band when he thought nobody was looking, a goofy smile spreading across his face before he'd quickly pretend he wasn't doing anything.
Of course, a secret like that was never going to stay hidden forever.
The truth finally came out months later while the two of you were preparing to move from Hayvenhurst into the ranch Michael had spent so much time building.
The entire Jackson family had shown up to help with packing. The house was chaos from the second everyone arrived. Boxes were stacked against walls, furniture was being moved around, and family members seemed to be wandering in and out of every room at all times. Conversations overlapped one another so much that it was almost impossible to hear yourself think.
You were currently sitting on the floor of the living room with Janet beside you, both of you surrounded by half-filled boxes.
A roll of tape hung from your wrist as you pushed the flaps of a box together. Janet, meanwhile, was leaning against another box nearby, happily gossiping about practically everything and everyone she could think of.
The two of you had been talking for nearly an hour at this point. You barely noticed the noise coming from the kitchen where Michael and several of his brothers were supposedly helping pack. Emphasis on the supposedly part. From the amount of laughing you could hear, you were fairly certain very little actual packing was taking place.
"They're not getting anything done, are they?" Janet asked, glancing toward the other room. You pressed tape across the top of the box. "Not a chance." She laughed. "Thought so."
The conversation continued easily after that. You and Janet had always gotten along, and packing boxes gave you plenty to talk about. Neither of you paid much attention to what was happening elsewhere in the house.
At least not until a sudden silence fell over the kitchen. The kind of silence that immediately made people suspicious. Your hand paused midway through reaching for another strip of tape. Janet frowned. "What happened?" Before either of you could investigate, voices started carrying from the next room.
A few moments later, Katherine Jackson appeared in the doorway holding Michael's left hand. The sight alone was enough to make your stomach drop. Because wrapped around Michael's finger was a wedding band. And judging by the expression on Katherine's face, she had finally noticed it. Behind her trailed half the Jackson family looking equally confused, shocked, and curious.
Michael himself looked like a deer caught in headlights. Your eyes met his from across the room. He forgot to take his wedding band off. His expression alone told the whole story, the guilty look, the slight widening of his eyes, the way he suddenly looked everywhere except at you, meanwhile Katherine was still holding his hand up for everyone to see like she'd discovered evidence in a criminal investigation.
The room had gone completely silent now, every Jackson sibling staring at the ring and then at Michael, then back at the ring again.
You watched Michael swallow. He watched you. Neither of you said a word. Janet was the first one to piece it together.
Her mouth slowly fell open as she looked from Michael to you, then down at your own hand where your wedding band sat plain as day. Somehow nobody had noticed either of you wearing them until now.
"Oh my god."
Immediately every head turned toward her.
"Oh my god," she repeated louder, pointing between the two of you, "y'all got married.â Janet was the first person to recover from the shock. The second she spotted the matching ring on your hand her entire face lit up and she practically launched herself across the floor. Before you knew it she was wrapping her arms around you in a tight hug, nearly knocking over one of the boxes you'd spent the last ten minutes taping shut.
"Oh my gosh, congratulations!" she squealed, pulling back only long enough to grab your hand. "Look at this ring, it's so pretty."
She immediately started turning your hand back and forth to admire it, smiling so hard her cheeks hurt. Meanwhile Michael's brothers looked significantly less shocked than everyone else.
Confused, yes. Offended, they hadn't been told, definitely. But surprised? Not really. Most of them had done something similar at one point or another.
They all exchanged looks as the realization settled in, and honestly the more they thought about it, the more it started making sense. "You know what," Jermaine said, folding his arms, "Congrats weâre all happy for you." Everyone nodded.
Because when it came down to it, most of them understood exactly why he hadn't said anything. Growing up under Joseph Jackson meant learning very quickly that if you wanted something badly enough, sometimes it was easier to just do it first and deal with the consequences later. Or even better, never mention it at all and hope nobody noticed.
Judging by the looks on several faces around the room, that strategy had apparently worked for more than one Jackson sibling.
Michael was standing near a stack of boxes now, one hand shoved into his pocket while the other absently rubbed the wedding band on his finger. The sheepish expression on his face suggested he knew exactly what everyone was thinking.
Katherine sighed and shook her head. "Michael." His shoulders immediately straightened. "Yes mother?"
"You drove across state lines and got married without telling anyone." Michael thought about it for a second. "Technically Bill drove." A nearby box hit him. Janet had thrown a roll of tape.
Michael laughed as it bounced harmlessly off his shoulder.
The room quickly filled with conversation again, everyone demanding details at the same time. Questions were flying from every direction. Who proposed, how long had you been married, where did it happen, who knew, how had nobody noticed the rings.
. . .
The media didn't find out for a long time, honestly longer than either of you expected. Somehow the secret held. Whenever Michael was in public, on stage, at interviews, award shows, anywhere cameras might be pointed at him, the ring came off. Yours stayed tucked beneath gloves sometimes or simply went unnoticed. Besides, neither of you really needed rings to remind yourselves what you were to each other. You'd made those promises already. A piece of metal wasn't going to change that.
Life moved forward after that.
The ranch became home, exactly like Michael had always dreamed it would. Somewhere quieter, somewhere that belonged to the two of you instead of the world. And while Michael continued building his empire, you finally allowed yourself to pursue your own career fully.
For years people had known you as Michael's girlfriend, then quietly as Michael's wife behind closed doors. Now people knew your name for your own accomplishments too. Not as famous as Michael, nobody was.
Nobody on earth was.
But you were successful in your own right, carving out a place for yourself that had nothing to do with who you were married to. It was something Michael had always encouraged. Every magazine, every interview, every achievement, he kept track of them all with ridiculous amounts of pride.
Which was why the moments the two of you actually got together felt so precious now.
Between recording schedules, performances, interviews, meetings, travel, and everything else life kept throwing at you, being in the same room at the same time wasn't nearly as common as it used to be. Tonight was one of those rare nights.
The two of you were stretched out across the living room floor, talking about nothing important. At least you were.
You'd been rambling for several minutes now about work, a recent interview, something one of your coworkers had said. Michael had nodded in all the right places, but you could tell he wasn't fully listening. His head was somewhere else.
You could always tell. His fingers kept tapping absentmindedly against the sole of your foot, his gaze occasionally drifting toward the ceiling before returning to you. The more you watched him, the more obvious it became. Something was on his mind.
Eventually he turned his head toward you.
Without warning, he hooked an arm around your leg and tugged you closer until your shoulder bumped against his. "Don't you think it's time?"
You blinked tilting your head at him. "For what?" Michael hesitated for a second. Not because he was unsure. More because he was trying to figure out how to say it. His fingers traced absent patterns against your ankle. "I mean..." His voice softened. "For us to start a family." The room suddenly felt quieter. Michael looked down at your intertwined legs rather than directly at you. "We've been married two years now."
The same dream he'd talked about sitting beside that swimming pool years ago. The same dream he'd whispered about late at night when neither of you could sleep. The huge house. The family. The kids running "We always said we would," he continued, a little quieter now. "Get married first, then start a family."
His eyes finally lifted to yours. There was hope there. Hope and excitement and maybe a little fear. Not fear of having children. Fear that your answer might not be the same as it was years ago. "We don't have to right this second," he added quickly. "I ain't saying tomorrow or anything."
You immediately smiled. The backtracking had begun. Michael always did this whenever something mattered too much. "I just..." He laughed softly and rubbed a hand across his face. "I think about it a lot." That confession seemed to embarrass him more than anything else. His cheeks tinted pink.
"I think about teaching them things. Taking them places. Reading bedtime stories." A smile tugged at his mouth. "I think about little feet runnin' through the house." His gaze drifted around the room. "This place feels too quiet sometimes." When his eyes returned to yours, they were softer than before. "I think it'd be nice." For a moment neither of you spoke.
You just looked at each other lying there on the living room floor, two people who had spent years chasing careers, building a life together, and somehow finding their way back to this exact conversation.
The one that had always been waiting for them. The one that had started long before the wedding, long before the ranch, long before anyone knew the two of you were married.
Back when a young Michael Jackson sat beside a pool and told you he wanted a big family. And judging by the way he was looking at you now, he still wanted it just as badly.
"It would..."
The answer alone was enough to make Michael's entire face brighten, hope immediately appearing in his eyes before you even finished speaking. For a moment he looked like a little kid being told he could have dessert before dinner.
Then he noticed the hesitation in your voice. His smile softened. "But?" he asked gently.
You let out a long sigh and rolled onto your back, staring up at the ceiling for a moment. This wasn't easy to explain because it wasn't that you didn't want what he wanted.
"I don't know, Michael." Your hands waved vaguely in the air above you as if somehow the right words would appear between your fingers. "I mean... I want a family. I do." Immediately some of the tension left his shoulders.
"But I'm not the same girl I was then." The words hung between you. You turned your head toward him. "Back then it was easy. We were talking about some future that seemed really far away. I wasn't expecting..." You motioned toward yourself. "All this."
The career, the interviews, the opportunities. Everything. You hadn't planned for any of it. You certainly hadn't expected people to know who you were outside of your relationship with Michael. Now your career was finally taking off and every month seemed bigger than the last.
You'd worked for this. Fought for it. And if you were being honest, you weren't ready to walk away from it yet. Not even temporarily. Because you knew what pregnancy would mean. Time away, cancelled projects. The industry didn't exactly wait for anyone.
Michael listened quietly, his fingers still resting against your ankle. He didn't interrupt, didn't argue. Didn't try to change your mind. Instead he just nodded slowly. Like he understood exactly what you were saying. "Yeah," he said softly. "Okay." The disappointment was there.
You could hear it. But there wasn't any resentment behind it. Just understanding. "We're still young." His thumb brushed absentmindedly across your skin. "We got time." You felt some of the tension leave your chest. Michael shifted closer until his shoulder bumped yours. "Just don't forget."
The words came out quieter this time. Not demanding. Not angry. Just honest. "You know I really want a family." You looked over at him. There was something almost vulnerable about the expression on his face. The fame, the records, the tours, all of that disappeared in moments like these.
At his core, Michael was still the same man sitting beside a swimming pool years ago talking about a huge house full of kids. The same dream he'd always had. You reached over and squeezed his hand. "I'm not forgetting."
His smile returned immediately. Not as bright as before. But genuine. "Okay." He leaned down and pressed a small kiss against your ankle. Then another. You laughed and pulled your leg away.
"Michael."
"What?"
"That tickles."
A grin spread across his face. The kind that usually led to trouble. Before you could react, he grabbed your ankle again and kissed it repeatedly just to annoy you. You immediately started laughing, trying to kick him away while he acted completely innocent.
. . .
Michael wasn't angry, at least not at first. He was frustrated. There was a difference. Every time he brought up starting a family, the conversation somehow ended up in the same place. First it had been too soon, then it had been my career is just taking off, then I'm scared, and every excuse sounded reasonable on its own. He knew that. He wasn't blind to your concerns.
But after two years, then almost three, it was getting harder and harder for him not to wonder if the answer was simply no. The worst part was that he couldn't even be mad at you for chasing your dreams. He knew exactly what it felt like to work your whole life for something. Still, a small part of him couldn't help thinking that if he was willing to slow down for a family, why couldn't you? The argument had started the same way most arguments did.
Quietly then it got bigger. Now you were walking away from him down the hallway while he followed close behind, both of you talking over each other. "That's not what I'm saying," you snapped. "Then what are you saying?" Michael shot back, frustration finally slipping into his voice. "Because every time I bring it up, there's another reason."
You kept walking. Michael sped up until he was beside you. "Come on, talk to me." When you didn't answer immediately, he reached out and wrapped his hand around your wrist, stopping you before you could disappear into another room. "You knew this is what I wanted when we got married," he said, his voice quieter now but no less frustrated. "So why are y'acting like this?"
You spun around. Immediately he knew he shouldn't have said it like that. The look on your face told him everything. "I'm not acting like anything."
"Then tell me what it is."
"I already have."
"You keep changing the answer." The words came out sharper than he intended. For a moment neither of you spoke. The silence sat heavily between you. Then your frustration finally boiled over.
"You're being annoying." Michael blinked. You immediately kept going before he could respond. "You know not all of us were famous as kids and can just step back and expect people to wait." The second the words left your mouth, you wished you could grab them out of the air and shove them back in.
Your eyes widened. Michael's expression changed instantly. Not dramatically. That would've been easier. Instead it was subtle. The frustration disappeared. The hurt settled in. His hand slipped from your wrist.
For a second he simply stared at you. You could practically see the moment the comment landed. Because out of all the things you could've said, you'd managed to hit one of the deepest insecurities he had. The idea that people only saw his success and never the sacrifices. The pressure. The childhood he never got to have. The fact that he'd never really been allowed to step away in the first place. "Michael, I didnt.." He took a step back.
"Donât act like it was an accident." You hated how quiet his voice sounded. "That's not what I meant."
"Right." His jaw tightened. "Alright then."Â The words were barely above a mumble. There was no yelling. No dramatic outburst because Michael wasnât that type of person. That made it worse. Michael simply looked away, nodding once as though he was trying to convince himself he didn't care.
Then he turned around. You watched him walk away, your stomach dropping with every step. Because you'd been together long enough to know the difference between when Michael was angry and when he'd actually been hurt. And this time, you'd hurt him.
You followed after him immediately.
"Michael, you know me. I didn't mean that." He didn't answer. That alone made your chest tighten. Usually Michael talked. Even when he was upset he'd explain himself eventually, he'd ramble, he'd defend himself, he'd say something. This silence was worse.
You hurried after him as he headed for the staircase. "Michael." Nothing. His shoulders were tense beneath his shirt, his hand gripping the railing tightly as he climbed the stairs. That's when you noticed it. His hand was shaking.
Not from anger. From emotion. The realization made you feel even worse. "Michael, look at me." He laughed softly. Not because anything was funny. The sound was bitter. When he finally spoke, his voice was quiet enough that you almost missed it.
"Do I know you anymore?" The question hit harder than any yelling would've. Your feet stopped on the stairs. For the first time since the argument started, Michael turned around. His eyes looked glossy. Not enough to cry.
Enough to tell you he'd been hurt. "You knew what I wanted when we got married," he said, staring at you from several steps above. "You knew."
"I still do."
"Then why's it always somethin' else?"
His voice cracked slightly. "First it was a year. Then another year. Then your career. Then you were scared." You opened your mouth. He shook his head before you could speak. "And maybe those are real reasons. Not sayin they arent" His gaze dropped to the stairs for a moment. "But every time I think we're gettin' closer, the finish line moves again."
The honesty in his voice made your stomach twist. Because he wasn't trying to win an argument anymore. He was telling you what he'd actually been feeling. "I don't need ten kids tomorrow," he continued, rubbing a hand across his face. "I just need to know we're still walkin' toward the same thing."
Silence. "I married you because I loved you." His voice softened. "And because we wanted the same things." The words weren't cruel. That somehow made them hurt more. You could hear the confusion underneath them, like he genuinely didn't know where he stood anymore. "Michael..." He looked away again.
"'M going upstairs." The sentence came out exhausted, not angry. Just tired. Like he didn't have the energy for another argument. He turned before you could stop him, continuing up the stairs toward the second floor. You remained where you were for a few seconds, watching him disappear around the corner.
The worst part wasn't that he'd yelled. The worst part was that he hadn't.Because Michael only got this quiet when something had cut deeper than he wanted to admit.
 You'd felt horrible afterward, and for a while you genuinely tried to fix things. You apologized more times than you could count, tried catching Michael alone, tried starting conversations whenever the opportunity presented itself, but every attempt seemed to end before it even began. He avoided you like the flu. If you walked into a room, he'd find a reason to leave it. If you sat down nearby, he'd suddenly remember somewhere else he needed to be.
At first it hurt. Then it frustrated you. Then eventually it became normal. Somewhere along the way the two of you fell into a routine neither of you wanted to admit existed. You lived in the same house, slept under the same roof, shared the same life, but somehow managed to orbit around each other without ever actually connecting. It was exhausting.
His family noticed, of course. There was no way they wouldn't. The tension followed both of you everywhere. Janet looked concerned every time she saw either of you. Katherine seemed permanently worried. Even his brothers, who usually preferred staying out of relationship drama, eventually got tired of watching the two of you act ridiculous.
Which was how you ended up here. Trapped in a room with the entire Jackson family because they'd apparently decided enough was enough. Nobody had actually called it an intervention. But that's exactly what it was.
You'd already apologized. Over and over again. What else was there? "Seriously?" Jermaine asked. Nothing. "Y'all are married." Silence. "You live together. You share a house."
You scoffed, sinking further into the couch cushions as your arms folded across your chest. "Yeah, well tell that to him," you spat, turning your head to glare directly at Michael.
Immediately half the room groaned.
You knew you weren't helping. You knew that. Somewhere deep down a reasonable part of your brain was screaming at you to stop talking before you made everything worse, but after months of being ignored, months of feeling invisible in your own marriage, all that hurt was bubbling over.
Across the room Michael's head snapped toward you. The glare he sent back could've set you on fire. "You're so insufferable," he shot back, shaking his head. "I swear, you don't even know how to be an adult." The room immediately went still. Janet actually covered her face. "Oh God," Randy muttered. You sat up straighter.
"Oh please, Michael," you laughed bitterly, "you've been ignoring me for months. If anything, I'm the adult in this situation."
His jaw tightened. For a second he just stared at you like he couldn't believe what he was hearing. Then he laughed. Not because anything was funny. The kind of laugh people let out when they're so frustrated they don't know what else to do. "The adult?" he repeated. "The adult?"
"Yes."
"You expect me to talk to you after what you said?" Your expression hardened immediately. "How many times do I have to apologize?"
"That ain't the point."
"Then what is the point?"
"The point is every time something gets hard you say sorry and expect everything to magically disappear."
"No, seriously." He sat forward now, all the frustration he'd been bottling up for months finally slipping through the cracks. "You hurt me and then acted like saying sorry should fix everything."
"What was I supposed to do?" you demanded. "Get on my knees and beg?"
"I wanted you to understand why it hurt!"
"I do understand!"
"No, you dont."
The room had completely given up trying to intervene at this point. Everyone was simply watching. Months of unresolved tension were pouring out all at once. "You think I don't know what I said was wrong?" you snapped. "You think I haven't been miserable?"
Michael immediately stood. The movement was so sudden it startled everyone. His hands were shaking again. The same way they had the night of the argument. "You know what?" he muttered, grabbing the back of a nearby chair. "Forget it."
"Michael."
"No." His voice cracked slightly. "You want me to grow up? Fine. Here's the grown-up answer." He looked directly at you. For the first time in months there was no avoidance, no pretending, no looking away.
"You knew what I wanted when I married you. You knew how important it was to me. Then every time I brought it up, it became another excuse, another reason to wait, another promise pushed down the road." Your stomach dropped. The room had gone completely silent.
"And then when I finally got frustrated," he continued, his voice quieter now, "you made it sound like everything I've done in my life came easy."
"Michael."
"Be serious."
His head shook. "Just... be serious and grow up." The words weren't nearly as harsh as the exhaustion behind them. Because suddenly he looked tired. Tired of having the same argument over and over again. Without waiting for a response, he turned and headed for the door.
"Michael," Katherine warned.
"I'm done mother."
"Michael." But he was already leaving. The door shut behind him, leaving the entire room sitting in stunned silence. A few moments passed before Jermaine let out a long sigh and dropped his head back against the couch.
"Well," he muttered, "that somehow went worse than I expected." Nobody disagreed. "I'm going upstairs. Don't follow me."
Your voice sounded hollow, exhausted in a way that had nothing to do with work or lack of sleep. You didn't wait for a response, didn't look back to see anyone's reaction. Instead you stood from the couch and walked out of the room before anyone could stop you.
The truth was you looked just as miserable as Michael had.
Neither of you were winning.
Neither of you were happy.
The argument hadn't solved anything.
It had only ripped open wounds that had been festering for months.
After that, things somehow got worse.
The silence that had once been awkward slowly became permanent.
You both threw yourselves into work with almost frightening intensity. Michael started taking on more projects, more meetings, more recording sessions. Every time you looked at his schedule it seemed fuller than before. You knew exactly why.
He was avoiding you. The painful part was that you were doing the exact same thing. It was easier to be busy. Months passed that way. Whenever one of you was home, the other was somewhere else.
You stopped asking where he was. He stopped asking where you were going. Eventually the distance became something you carried around so long it almost started feeling normal. Almost.
Which was why the question hit you like a truck.
You were in Europe for a series of appearances and events, running on very little sleep and even less patience. The morning had started normally enough. Security escorting you through the hotel lobby, managers discussing schedules beside you, cameras flashing as you stepped outside.
Paparazzi weren't unusual. At this point they were practically background noise. What was unusual was the crowd. The sheer amount of them. The second the hotel doors opened, a wall of photographers surged forward. Flashbulbs exploded from every direction.
Voices shouted over one another. Your security immediately tightened around you. At first you barely paid attention. Then a microphone was suddenly shoved so close to your face you almost walked into it. Questions started flying.
Most of them blurred together. Until one didn't.Â
"How do you feel about Michael Jackson hiring a surrogate to carry his child instead of you?"
Everything stopped. At least inside your head. The world around you kept moving. Cameras kept flashing. People kept shouting. Security kept pushing forward. But your brain froze.
"What?" The word never even left your mouth. Another voice immediately followed.
"Is your relationship over?"
"Are you two separated?"
"Did he tell you about the baby?" Your stomach dropped. The crowd suddenly sounded miles away. Your body kept moving on instinct while your mind struggled to catch up. A surrogate? A child? What were they talking about? Your security team was already guiding you toward the waiting vehicle, creating a barrier between you and the growing crowd.
Questions followed you the entire way. Each one somehow worse than the last.
"Did Michael leave you?"
"Did he choose a surrogate because you refused?" You climbed into the car without answering a single thing. The door slammed shut. Instant silence. For several seconds nobody inside the vehicle spoke.
Your manager was saying something. Security was saying something. You couldn't hear any of it. Your heart was pounding too loudly. Because there was only one thought repeating itself inside your head. What surrogate?
Michael hadn't mentioned a surrogate. Michael hadn't mentioned a child. Michael hadn't mentioned anything.
You felt like you were walking through a haze for the rest of the day.
The interviews blurred together. Conversations went in one ear and out the other. People kept asking if you were alright and every time you answered automatically, telling them you were just tired.
Tired.
That was easier than explaining the knot twisting itself tighter and tighter in your stomach. By the time evening came around you'd already made up your mind. The final event of the night was canceled, your team protested and your manager was unpleased. You didn't care. The only thing that mattered now was getting home.
The worst part wasn't even the possibility of a surrogate. It was that he'd done it without telling you. That somehow things had gotten so bad between the two of you that he no longer felt the need to include you in decisions that big.
The thought made your chest ache. By the time the plane landed you were exhausted. You'd crossed time zones, barely slept, barely eaten, and spent the entire trip replaying every conversation you'd had with Michael over the past year.
Still, none of that stopped you from heading straight for the ranch. Luckily he was home. The ranch was unusually quiet when you arrived, the familiar halls almost eerie after weeks of hotels and crowds and cameras. You moved through the house quickly, barely acknowledging the staff who greeted you.
Michael was sitting in the bedroom. Your bedroom. Or at least it used to be. The room neither of you had really shared in months. For a second you simply stood in the doorway staring at him. He looked up. Surprised and confused. He clearly wasn't expecting you home.
Then all the hurt you'd been holding together for the past twelve hours finally cracked. The newspaper in your hand hit the bed with a loud slap. Michael flinched. His eyes dropped to the front page. Immediately his expression changed.
Not guilt. Recognition. Like he'd already seen it. Which somehow made your stomach drop even further. "Michael." Your voice came out weaker than you'd intended. "Say it's not true."
The words sounded more like a plea than a demand. For the first time since arriving home, you realized how desperate you sounded. Your eyes burned, you hated it. "Please."
Michael stared at you for a moment, his hands ran down his thighs awkwardly. Then he slowly stood for a second neither of you moved. The room felt painfully quiet. "That's why you came home?" His voice was soft.Â
"Don't try to avoid my question."
Your brows furrowed as you stared at him from across the room, exhaustion and hurt mixing together into something ugly. You'd flown across continents, canceled events, spent hours trapped on a plane with nothing but your own thoughts, and now he was standing there looking everywhere except at you.
"Tell me to my face." Michael bit the inside of his cheek.
For a few seconds he said nothing, his eyes dropping toward the newspaper spread across the bed. The headline seemed ridiculous now, sitting there in black ink between the two of you. Months ago it would've sounded impossible. Now neither of you knew what was impossible anymore.
"It's true," he finally said, his voice quiet. "But I was gonna tell you when you came back."
You felt like you were gonna pop a vessel. "When I came back?" you repeated, staring at him in disbelief. "Michael, are you hearing yourself right now?"
He immediately shook his head and ran a hand through his curls, frustration written all over his face. "It wasn't planned, alright? Debbie offered and I... I wasn't thinkin'. I didn't know the media was gonna find out."
The explanation only made you angrier. "Don't. Don't sit there and make it sound like I'm the problem." His head snapped up at that. "That's not what I'm sayin'."
"It sounds exactly like what you're saying." Your hands flew up as you paced across the room. "You knew the media would find out eventually. They find out everything. Everything. Are you serious right now? I got ambushed outside my hotel by hundreds of photographers asking me questions I couldn't answer because apparently my husband made a life-changing decision without telling me."
The volume of your voice kept rising despite your efforts to stay calm.
"I had to cancel events, Michael. I had to get on a plane and fly home because people are running around saying our marriage is over and I don't even know if they're wrong."
Michael's jaw tightened. For a moment he simply stared at you. Then something in him seemed to snap. "That's what you care about?"The interruption caught you off guard. He took a step forward, shaking his head.
"The media? Your events? Your deals?" His voice was rising now too, months of bottled-up frustration finally surfacing. "You realize how selfish that sounds?"
You stared at him.
"Selfish?"
"Yes, selfish."
His hands were shaking again, the same way they always did when he got emotional. The same way they had the night of your first big argument. "Because that's all it's been about for years. Your career. Your schedule. Your opportunities. Every time I tried talking about our future it became about your career."
Your mouth fell open.
"That's not fair and you know it."
"Isn't it?" he shot back immediately. "Every conversation ended the same way. Not now, Michael. Maybe next year, Michael. My career, Michael."
"Because I worked hard for this!" The words echoed through the room. "So did I!" The answer came just as fast. For a second neither of you spoke. The silence that followed felt heavier than the shouting. Michael looked away first, laughing bitterly as he rubbed his face.
"You think I don't know what sacrifice looks like?" he asked. "You think I don't understand putting your dreams first? I spent my whole life doin' that." His eyes finally met yours. "And I still wanted a family."
The hurt in his voice made your stomach twist. Not because he was wrong. Because he genuinely believed what he was saying. Because he'd been carrying this around alone for months. "You never cared about starting a family."
The accusation hit like a slap. Immediately your expression hardened. "Don't do that." "You didn't."
"Michael."
"You didn't."
His voice cracked.
Not from anger.
From hurt.
Years of hurt.
"I wanted that with you."
You took a step toward him, your own voice breaking now.
"I married you, didn't I? I built a life with you."
"Then why'd it always feel like I was the only one still waiting for it?" You both went silent.
The argument had long since stopped making sense. Neither of you were talking about the surrogate anymore, or the media, or even the family you were supposed to have. Months of hurt had piled on top of each other until neither of you could tell where the original problem ended and the new ones began. The room felt suffocatingly quiet after all the shouting, the kind of silence that only came after people had said too much and still somehow not enough.
Michael stood near the door staring at the floor. He looked exhausted. Not angry, not frustrated, not even defensive anymore. Just exhausted. The fight seemed to have drained every ounce of energy from him. His shoulders were slumped, his curls falling into his face as he rubbed a hand over his eyes.
"This isn't working. We aren't working," he finally said.
The words settled heavily between you both. They weren't shouted. They weren't thrown out to hurt you. If anything, they sounded like something he'd been trying not to admit for a very long time. Michael swallowed hard before continuing, his voice dropping even lower. He said he didn't want to argue anymore, that he was tired of fighting, tired of every conversation ending the same way. Then he turned toward the door and quietly said he'd sleep in one of the guest rooms tonight.
Before you could stop yourself, before you could think about whether it was the right thing to say, bitterness spoke for you.
"Yeah, run like you always do."
The moment the words left your mouth, the atmosphere in the room changed.
Michael stopped walking.
For several long seconds he didn't move at all. His back remained turned toward you as his shoulders rose and fell with a slow breath. Then another. You watched his hands clench at his sides. Watched him stand perfectly still as if he was trying to keep himself together.
When he finally turned around, the look on his face made your stomach drop.
You expected anger.
Expected him to yell.
Expected another round of arguing.
Instead, he looked heartbroken.
His jaw was clenched so tightly it trembled. His eyes were red around the edges, glossy with tears he clearly hadn't meant to let anyone see. There wasn't any anger left in his expression. There wasn't enough energy for anger anymore. There was only hurt.
The kind of hurt that settles into someone's bones.
The kind of hurt that comes from being disappointed too many times.
For a moment he simply stared at you. The silence stretched so long it became painful. Then he laughed softly, a sound completely devoid of humor. It sounded more like someone trying desperately not to cry.
"I'm done."
The words were quiet.
Painfully quiet.
Not spoken as a threat.
Not spoken as a punishment.
Just spoken as a fact.
Like he was finally admitting something he'd spent months trying to ignore.
His hand dragged over his face as he shook his head. He said he was tired. Not tired from work or touring or interviews. Tired from this. Tired of arguing. Tired of hurting. Tired of feeling like every conversation ended with both of you further apart than before.
When he looked back up at you, there were tears sitting in his eyes.
"You're not the same person anymore."
The sentence seemed to hurt him as much as it hurt you. You could see the regret immediately afterward. See it in the way his face twisted. But he didn't take it back.
"And maybe I'm not either."
His voice cracked. For the first time all night, neither of you interrupted each other. Neither of you argued. Neither of you tried to defend yourselves.
Michael's gaze stayed fixed on you and when he spoke again his voice sounded so broken it almost didn't sound like him.
"I miss my wife."
The words hit harder than anything else he'd said. Harder than the shouting.. Because he wasn't saying it like you were standing right in front of him. He was saying it like you'd already left. Like he was grieving someone who was still alive.
"I miss you, bunny." he admitted. "I miss talking to you. I miss hearing about your day. I miss when you'd come find me just because you wanted to be around me. I miss making you laugh. I miss staying up all night talking about nothing. I miss when we actually wanted to be together."
Michael looked down for a moment as if he physically couldn't keep looking at you while saying these things. When he spoke again, his voice was barely above a whisper.
"I don't know where she went."
And that was exactly why this hurt so much.
When he looked back up, there was something defeated in his expression. Like he'd finally reached the end of his strength. Like he'd spent months trying to hold onto something that kept slipping through his fingers.
"This isn't a marriage anymore."
The words came out broken.
His shoulders shook slightly as he exhaled.
For a second it looked like he might take it back. Like he might walk across the room and pull you into his arms and tell you he didn't mean any of it. But he didn't.
Instead he stood there with tears on his face and years of love in his eyes and quietly whispered the one thing neither of you ever thought you'd hear.
"I want a divorce."
The sentence seemed to physically hurt him.
Like it tore something apart inside his chest just to say it. The room fell silent afterward. Neither of you moved or spoke. You simply stared at each other across the bedroom, surrounded by years of memories and promises and dreams that suddenly felt fragile.
And looking at him now, looking at the man who once drove across state lines because he couldn't wait another day to marry you, it didn't feel like the end of an argument.
It felt like watching the future the two of you had built together collapse right in front of you.
"Fine."
The word slipped out before you could stop it. There was no anger behind it anymore, no bitterness, no fight left to fuel it. It sounded exhausted. Hollow. Like something pulled from the deepest part of you after months of carrying around hurt that had never properly healed.
You couldn't bring yourself to look at him.
Instead, you turned away completely, your eyes focusing on a spot somewhere across the room while your fingers found the wedding ring sitting on your hand. Your thumb rubbed over the familiar band again and again, tracing its edges absentmindedly. It had become a nervous habit over the years, something you did without thinking. Back then it used to make you smile.
 Back then it reminded you of a courthouse several states away, of a nervous Michael whose hands shook as he slid it onto your finger, of promises whispered between laughter and happy tears.
You stood there staring ahead while memories forced themselves into your mind. The proposal beside the pool. The way Michael's face had lit up when you'd said yes. The secret wedding. The road trip before sunrise. The nights spent talking until neither of you could keep your eyes open. The dreams you'd built together so casually because neither of you ever imagined a future where those dreams wouldn't happen.
Forever had seemed so easy back then, you'd both been so certain. So convinced that love alone could carry you through anything. Behind you, Michael didn't move. He remained standing exactly where he was, staring at your back.
Waiting.Â
Maybe some part of him was still hoping you'd stop him. Maybe he was waiting for you to turn around and tell him you didn't mean it. Maybe he was waiting for himself to take back everything he'd just said.
The problem was that neither of you seemed capable of reaching the other anymore. Too much had happened and many conversations left unfinished. Too many nights spent sleeping angry. The silence stretched on.
Seconds passed then minutes. Neither of you moved. Neither of you spoke. You could feel him standing there. And despite everything, despite the arguments and resentment and heartbreak, you still loved him. You knew you always would.
Love had never been the problem. Somewhere along the way you'd simply stopped understanding each other. Behind you, Michael's eyes never left your back.
His chest hurt actually hurt.
Because despite everything he'd said, despite asking for a divorce, despite convincing himself for months that this was what needed to happen, some foolish part of him had still hoped.
He'd hoped you would stop him. He'd hoped you would turn around. hoped you would tell him he was wrong. Instead all he could see was your hand twisting the wedding ring around your finger while you refused to face him.
The realization felt like something breaking inside his chest. His gaze drifted around the room. Photographs sat scattered across dressers and shelves of you two.Â
There was one from Neverland where you'd both been laughing so hard neither of you had noticed the camera. Another from a vacation neither of you had planned properly. One from a birthday where frosting somehow ended up all over Michael's face.
Michael swallowed hard. His vision blurred. For a moment he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, tears were sliding down his face. He wiped them away immediately. Not because he was embarrassed. The tears just came anyway.
He thought about the life he'd imagined, children running through the halls of the ranch. Family dinners. Growing old together. The future he'd talked about since he was young. Every version of that future had included you.
Every single one. The thought that none of it was going to happen made him feel physically sick. His voice was so quiet when he finally spoke that it almost disappeared into the room.
He admitted that he'd missed you, he'd missed you for months.
He missed hearing about your day. He missed sitting beside you doing absolutely nothing. He missed the way you'd seek him out just because you wanted to be near him. He missed laughing with you. He missed feeling like he was your favorite person in the world.
You missed him too.
You missed the version of him that would pull you into conversations about absolutely nothing. You missed his excitement whenever he got a new idea. You missed finding him asleep in random places around the ranch because he'd worked himself too hard again.
You missed your husband. The problem was that missing someone didn't always tell you how to save them. The room remained silent after that. Michael waited.
One final time. But nothing happened.
You didn't turn around. You couldn't.
Because if you did, you weren't sure you'd survive seeing the look on his face. Eventually Michael nodded to himself. The movement was small. A quiet acceptance. Then he turned toward the door.
His hand settled on the doorknob and remained there for a moment. The room was so quiet that he could hear himself breathing. You still didn't turn around. Then the door opened.
A second later it closed softly behind him. The click echoed through the room.
And standing there alone with your wedding ring still wrapped around your finger, the silence that followed felt unbearable, because for the first time since the marriage you felt lonely.
I LIED) ME AFTER LYING ABOUT A HAPPY ENDING LAMKDOW
DISCLAIMERS: This is not an accurate portrayal of anyone depicted in the story. I do not know these people. It's strictly a work of fiction.
PAIRING: Michael Jackson x Fem!Reader.
GENRES: Angst (a surprise to no one.)
SUMMARY: For ten years of his life, Michael Jackson has known and loved her. An on / off again relationship which a year ago lead him waiting an the altar to commit his life to another. In what felt like forever in the shaky life he had built for himself, he finally felt stability. It's 1992 and the demand for kids was a huge deal breaker for him. The couple wasted no time in trying, but after a year of failed attempts, they worried something might be wrong. Doctors confirmed his worst fears when they announced his wife to be infertile. Desperate for children of his own, Michael jumped the gun by asking a friend to carry his child only two weeks after the diagnosis. When he brings this conversation up to his wife, emotions run high and he might have just lost the best thing that ever happened to him.
WARNINGS: Angst, infertility, heavy argument, swearing. (I think that's it.)
WORD COUNT: 8.6k (My attempt at short. Sorry.)
Mourning something you'd never had proved itself to be an impossible cruelty. The kind that tormented the soul deep into the night and refused to give back the part of yourself you hadn't realised you'd lost until you suddenly found yourself grieving it so deeply, time slips away.
In some ways, it felt like trying to catch snow in your bare hads only to have it melt the moment the icy substance makes contact with your warm flesh.
Realistically, she knew it was okay to feel the intense loss that she'd encountered fourteen days ago, but there was something in the back of her mind telling her she didn't have the right. It wasn't like something had been taken from her. She never had it to begin with.
But that's the thing about hope, it clings to your body like an uninvited shadow and makes a fool out of optimism.
The hours seemed to drag along. While her days hadn't really changed in the grand scheme of things, it now felt like the lights had been dimmed, as though the sun was taunting her from outside the world she lived. Things she thought she knew suddenly made no sense, plans she had made fell flat and in an instant, the future she'd envisioned for herself no longer existed.
Motherhood wouldn't have been the only factor in life she'd define herself with, but God, had she wanted it. The thought of growing her baby, keeping it safe within herself until it was ready to show the world the beauty it would bring had been her dream for so long, she couldn't have imagined a life where it didn't happen.
Years prior, when she was only a child heself, she was that little girl, the one who would carefully carry a baby doll around in her arms at all times and care for it as though it was real. Older generations would look at her and smile, giving a condescending, "aww, she'll be a great mom when she's old enough."
At the time, it felt harmless. Now when she thought about it, her insides ached with a pain she had never known existed.
She wanted to be a mother so bad, it physically hurt.
When she started dating Michael, back in 1982, she's never imagined life would turn out this way.
For a start, she hadn't known his fame would sky rocket the way it had. She'd known him to be talented and expected great things, but being the most famous person to exist, second to Jesus Christ himself, felt like a huge reach, but it was true.
His name rang across the globe. He didn't just have fans, he had subjects, people who were willing to do anything and everything for him just to spend a moment in his company.
Their realtionship was deep and complex. They understood one another in ways others didn't. She saw beyond the fame and got down to the man behind the curtain. He saw a women who had so much to offer the world and encouraged her to spread her wings. The first few years of knowing each other, things had been turbulent. Their paths intertwined and then veered off path, only to circle back around until they found each other once again.
A delicate balance of on and off until a year an a half ago when Micharl had decided he couldn't do it anymore. So scared of losing her and despising the idea of living a life without her, he had gotten down on one knee in the flower gardens of Neverland and asked her to take his surname and become his wife. No more breaks, no more, "when the time is right."
They'd gotten married shortly after and it had been the best decision she had ever made. Loving Michael came easily. He was everything she every wanted. Kind, driven, loyal, but above all else, he loved children just as much as she did. So when he requested they start trying for a baby on their honeymoon, she'd immediately agreed, eager to begin a family with the man she loved.
Envisioning a child with his eyes and smile, there was nothing she craved more. She hadn't even flinched when he droned on and on about the huge family he wanted. She wanted it too and for a while, it felt as though that dream was in reach.
The then waiting came.
One week. A month. Two. Six. A year.
Something wasn't right. It didn't matter what they did, how many times he had buried himself her, what position they laid in or what old wives tales they tried, every single test came back negative and with each negative result they recieved, a piece of her heart broke along with it.
Unable to live without answers, they'd both taken the medical route, subjecting themselves to rigorous testing for any fertility issues and holding one another at night, whispering soft echoes of reassurances to each others ears to rid themselves of any negative thoughts before the results came through.
Then it dropped.
The bomb that dismantled her from the inside out.
Asked to return back to the medical facility, the couple held hands as they were told the cause of their problems. Michael was perfectly okay. On paper, he could and should be able to do his part in crafting life.
She was the issue.
The words sank in at an alarming rate, so much so that even a fortnight later, she would still recite them in her darkest nightmares.
"Missus Jackson, your infertility issues appear to be linked to several factors." The doctor has spoken in a cool, matter of fact tone. "The scans suggest polycystic ovary syndrome, this is something that can disrupt ovulation, and there is evidence of scarring in one fallopian tube from a past infection. We also found small uterine fibroid that may also be affecting implantation."
The world fell silent in that moment, the air that had once been warm and inviting suddenly fell into a icy chill. If it wasn't for Michael's hand clutching desperately onto her own, she wasn't entirely sure she wouldn't have broken into a thousand tiny shards.
The doctor had continued to talk, but after that diagnosis, nothing else sank in. She caught the back end off the conversation before they left.
Basically, they could keep trying, but with everything stacked against her, it was incredibly unlikely she would ever be able to conceive children of her own.
Returning home that night had been particularly odd.
For a while, neither of them said a word. Then, seemingly out of no where, the silence had been broken by a deverstaing roar of tears.
Michael sat on the sofa, sobbing a deverstatingly painful cry into her lap, clinging onto her like he would lose her if he'd dare to let go. The hope of the future they both thought they'd have was suddenly so different and so she comforted him through the tears, unable to process the news herself as she sat there completely numb.
In bed that night, he held her tight, like he was terrified at any moment someone would rip her from is grasp or as though his love alone could somehow change their fate and they'd wake up the next day to hear from the doctor that they'd mixed up the results and she actually could carry children.
Obviously, that hadn't happen.
When they woke up the next morning, the same outcome greeted them.
Two weeks later and not much had changed.
They hadn't spoken about it. Not really.
Moments of sadness lingered, where they would look at each other on occasion and remember the crux of their problems. Neither knew how to address it, so they simply didn't.
Standing in the full length mirror of her closet, looking back at the reflection that reminded her so much of a women who was once blinded with a sense of hopefullness, now she only saw a void. A faux expression forced upon her face so no one could see the cracks beneath.
She hadn't told anyone. No one other than Michael and he's supported her. So much of their lives had been sensationalised by the greedy media. This couldn't be something they let slip. Not right now.
Closing the clasp on the dainty gold necklace around her throat, she had failed to notice the bedroom door opening. Completely in her own world as she flattened the metallic pendant against her collarbones, she was only alerted to another presence in the room when she heard the familiar dip of the mattress springs.
In the mirror, tired eyes lifted to the sight behind her. Michael, already dressed in some fine collared shirt, the gold and red detailing against the dark obsidian of the base material giving him a regale elegance she would find pretentious in any other man, yet for him fit perfectly.
Their eyes met and he offered her a small, soft smile, the kind that told her everything would be okay and like always, she felt compelled to believe it.
They'd gotten his far, hadn't they?
His knees parted, arms held wide and with a small crook of his fingers, he requested her presence.
"Baby, come here." He spoke, less like a demand and more like a plea. "I want to talk to you about something."
With no reason to object, she gave one last glance at her reflection, sighing at the dull sight that greeted her and then crossed the carpeted floor towards him.
Michael didn't hesitate one bit. The moment she stepped into his orbit, his arms fell around her waist and tugged her closer until her hands fell against his shoulder. They hadn't been intimate since the news, but the affectionate way he looked up towards her as her gaze flickered down hadn't changed.
"Is everything okay?" She asked, not all too worried when he was looking at her that way.
Embarking on his Dangerous world tour in less than a month, her assumptions quickly fell to the technicalities that regarded such planning.
While true he loved his fans, Michael absolutely detested touring and it was no secret to those that surrounded him.
After the Bad tour reached it's conclusion, he'd been insistent that he would never tour again. It wss too much. The travel, the sleepless nights, the energy and perfomances. Not to mention fans fainting every night, the lack of stability and perfectionist in him screaming in his mind when one simple thing didn't go right.
He couldn't subject himself to that again.
Then one day, he decided he absolutely would.
Not for himself, but to raise money for disadvantaged children.
Every cent he earned from the Dangerous world tour would go straight into his Heal The World foundation to help people across the globe.
Naturally, her mind ran to that. With the opening night fast approaching, she assumed his nerves had started to surface and with an gently stroke of her fingers against his broad shoulders, she attempted to sooth his aching muscles.
"You can tell me anything." She assured after a moments silence.
Brown doe eyes fell towards the plush carpet before he dared look back at her and when he did, his hold on her waist tightened a fraction.
"I've been speaking to Debbie Rowe." He began, noting the confusion on her face. "You know, she said she'd be willing to help."
Head tilted downward, she strained to hear his voice. The more he spoke, the less things made sense. Brows pinched together, mouth opened in a subtle act of perplexity.
She knew the name. She'd met the women. But what the hell did she have to do with touring?
"Debbie Rowe..." she spoke, her words lingering in the air around them. "your nurse?"
"Yeah."
"Willing to help with what exactly?"
His gaze softened, his fingers leaving smoothing patterns beneath the knitt, blue sweater she'd stolen from his closet earlier than morning.
"You know... our problem."
His eyes widened a fraction and thought it was a blink and you'll miss it moment, she noticed the way his gaze subtlety dropped to her stomach making this whole conversation much clearer than any words he used.
A wave of nausea washed over her and immediately her own hands fell from his body.
This wasn't a simple conversation. This was torture on a level she had never imagined he would subject her to.
"What do you mean? You've been talking to your nurse about this?" Hardly able to believe the words that left his mouth, she stepped back and as she did, his touch fell from her waist, leaving only coldness where his hands had been.
His face fell, lips curved downwards into a frown the second she rejected his grasp, like he had physically burnt her skin with the palm of his hands.
"I mean, she's a friend too and I was just looking for someone to talk to, you know?"Â His words fast in pace, in a quick attempt at rationalising what he'd uttered. "Air out my frustrations and-"
"Your frustrations?" She cut him off, scoffing at the lack of empathy in which he chose to show.
"Yeah... you know, about the whole... infertility thing."
A firey ring of anger bubbled in her stomach, rising up as his words settled around her. Suddenly, any fraction of rationality escaped her mind and pure outrage took its place.
It felt like an insult, like he was mad at her for something she had no control over.
"You're frustrated I'm infertile?"
The venomous way she spat the words hit him square in the heart and his eyes widened once again, mouth dropped with words he wanted to say but failed to reach his tongue.
Michael had realised the error in the way he approached the conversation, he never had been good at explaining himself, but it was too late now. They were in too deep and he needed to get this off his chest.
"I didn't mean it like that. I meant it like... I'm sad."
Any other time he used that excruciatingly deverstating tone, she would have bucked and rushed right over to console him. She'd only ever wanted things to work out for them, but now she felt the cracks in the ice they stood on starting to form and it was only time before they were plunged into the frigid depths below.
She laughed, actually laughed out loud, but there was no humour in the sound as it reverberated off the walls of their home.
"You were sad." She repeated, rolling her eyes like she was amused by the situation. "So what? You're trying to find some miracle cure here?"
"No." Running a large hand over his face, Michael tried hard to stay calm. "But Debbie... she'd be willing to have my kids."
"What?" She exploded, eyes narrowed in disbelief, her entire body frozen in shock.
"Not how your thinking! No! Nothing like that. Never!"Â Michael rushed to his feet, hands falling to her upper arms, seemingly almost repulsed by the insinuation. "You know, through a doctors office. She'd be a surrogate."
She wanted to scream until her voice gave out. She wanted to throw herself on the floor like a stubborn toddler, kicking and screaming until she got her own way.
How could he have done this to her?
Breathing heavy, her vision began to cloud through the sheen of tears she swallowed back.
This couldn't be happening.
He looked at her with so much hope in his eyes, willing her to answer so they could start the process and he could finally have everything he wanted. His body so close to her usually only providing her with comfort, but now his presence repulsed her.
Time was relative, but she thought that even he would realise how much of a sore spot this would be for her.
"It's been only been two weeks..."
Her voice soft quite, she hadn't known if he'd heard. The only sound she could hear was the fast pace thumping of her pluse in her ears. His touch lingered, but she no longer felt any peace with it.
"What?"
"Two weeks ago, I found out I can't have children." She uttered in debelif, shaking her head like she still couldn't believe it and stepping back once again, only to watch as his arms fell to his sides.
"Baby-"
Michael tried to reach for her again, but she recoiled, talking over him and trying hard not to sob over his stupid decisions.
"I haven't even processed it properly yet." Voice weak, as though the conversation was physically draining the energy from her with ever word spoke.
"I know."
"I haven't told my family."
"I know." He repeated.
Each 'I know' doing little to sooth the terrible ache rushing through her body.
"...and you're already planning happy families with another women."
The realisation hit her like a bullet to the back. So cruel and sudden, she practically stumbled on her from the impact.
She didn't care that they wouldn't be intimate in order to conceive. She cared that he hadn't even taken her into consideration before asking another women he was seemingly too close with, to carry the children that up until a fortnight ago, she thought would be hers.
"That's not true!" Michael's voice raised, rushed with an effort to assure her that wasn't even close to what he wanted. He loved her. "We'd still be together."
"Together?" She laughed, running a frustrated hand through her hair and huffing in irritation as strands tangled around the diamond of her engagement ring.
"Yes."
"While another women is pregnant with your child."
"It won't change anything." His answer automatically, like he'd already planned this conversation.
For the first time since he dropped the bomb on her, she forced her eyes to meet his. An almost vulnerable look looming within the darkest depths of his gaze and she didn't know if he was actually dumb enough to believe what he had just said, or was simply hoping she was.
"You're not that naive." Stepping into his personal space, she didn't once break eye contact. Not until he looked down at the floor and forced her hand. "A baby changes everything!"
"Why does that have to be a bad thing?"
He didn't understand and why would he? It wasn't him awake throughout the night, cursing the very body he was born with for failing to give him the one thing he so desperately desired. He wasn't questioning his worth as a human being or as a partner.
A piercing gaze spared her way. Now that he was no longer sitting, he no longer had to look up at her in order to see her face. Part of her wanted to run and hide, but she'd vowed for better or worse and this was easily her at rock bottom.
"I know your family." The murmur of her voice broke through the silence, arms folded over her chest with a hand resting against her jaw. It was all getting a little too much now.
Furrowing his brows, Michael tilted his head and shuffled carefully on his feet. "What do you mean?"
"I mean, I know you've separated yourself from the Jehovah's Witness lifestyle, but your folks haven't." She sighed heavily, feeling the searing heat of his gaze. "We both know your parents want you to be married to the women carrying your children."
She'd been there when Michael struggled through the guilt of leaving that faith behind. While his belief in God never swayed, his thoughts on that particular practice did have him questioning life.
Still, she saw how it still plagued him, how he made decisions based off the life he was raised in. It's why he still hadn't celebrated Christmas and why he'd yelled at her when she'd splashed out on a particularly fancy watch for his thirtieth birthday.
It wasn't a lack of effort that kept him going back, it was the guilt that threatened to swallow him whole every time he tried to dip a toe into something he'd been taught to believe to be a sin.
Where his siblings had managed to break free, Michael was still somewhat attached.
"That won't matter..." he tried, voice trailing off. "It's surrogacy."
"You don't believe that and I don't believe that it'll just be surrogacy."
She willed him to see reason, to understand where she was coming from, but Michael shook his head in return. Stubborn in nature and used to getting what he wanted, he couldn't let this fall through.
"That's just your mind playing tricks on you." He insisted, burying his hands into the pockets of his black slacks.
"Okay, so tell me this."Â She began, gaze unwavering in an attempt to decipher every micro expression sitting so pretty across his face. "When Debbie is carrying your baby and your mother is holding the ultrasound pictures... who do you think she's going to call the mother?"
Katherine Jackson was an absolute saint of a women. If heaven was a real place, she was surely an angel sent down to Earth to protect one of God's greatest creations. She absolutely adored the women and always looked to her for guidance.
All this aside, Katherine was of a certain generation, one set in their ways. She wouldn't mean to cause harm, but the moment she heard someone else would be carrying her grandchildren, things would be different.
"No. She wouldn't. I'll tell her-"
With a wave of her hand, she didn't allow Michael to finish. "And once she's pregnant, you'll have Debbie move in..."
"Well, of course." He nodded like it was obvious, like she was foolish for even needing clarification. "I'll have to keep a close eye on her."
She didn't know what he meant by that and she didn't want to find out.
Sharing her space with the women who could do the one thing for her husband she couldn't, all the while knowing it's the only he thing he really wanted would deversate her.
"And that changes things!" She yelled.
"Girl, you're talking crazy."
She's never been a violent woman, but in that moment, she seriously considered lunging forward and strangling him right then and there.
Pacing the floor back and fourth, wearing the carpet thin and bitting down so hard on her lower lip, the blood rushed forward. Every thought in her mind begged for this to be a mistake.
Maybe she was still dreaming or perhaps she had misheard.
Stepping forward, Michael pressed a large grounding hand to her shoulder to stop her steps. Slowly she turned to face him and only then did she see a wash of disappointment paint the sharp contours of his face.
"I need to be a dad!" He admitted, leaving no room for argument.
"I know." She had never wanted to deny him of that.
"No, I don't think you do."Â It was his turn to get angry. Michael scoffed, stepping away and turning his back to her only to face her again, this time his cheeks red with irritation. "That's all I've ever wanted. For as long as I can remember, that's been the only thing that kept me going. I'm going through with this! There is no other reality for me!"
He didn't shout. He didn't have to. Michael had the ability to speak perfectly calm with authority and when he did, he became the most terrifying person in the room. He wasn't aggressive nor violent, but he knew how to scare people.
The heavy weight of his words lingered in the air and she was forced to confront them, because right now, he wasn't giving her an option. He was demanding something she no longer felt like she was a part of.
"So then, what am I?" Boardering on a whisper, eyes glistening with unshed tears.
"Huh?" His face screwed up in confusion, not understanding the gravity of the question she's thrown his way. "What?"
"What am I if I can't give you that."
The clarity hit harder than he imagined and with a distinct huff, his hands fell against his narrow hips. "You're my wife."
"Am I?"Â Voice high pitched, eyes wide in debelif. "It sure as hell doesn't feel that way. You're planning on moving another women in without so much as consulting me."
"Stop putting words in my mouth. You know I love you."
"No, actually, I don't."Â She saw the way his face dropped at the admission, but couldn't allow herself the luxery of stopping long enough to care. "You couldn't even give me a month to wrap my head around this. You instantly found someone else to replace me with and what, I'm supposed to be fine with it."
"You're acting like I'm betraying you."
"You are." She spat, not once feeling sorry for it.
If he'd been wise enough to leave his dark curls down, she knew he would have been hiding his face behind the curtain of black. Unfortunately for Michael, he'd used one of her hair ties this morning and created a low hanging ponytail of sorts. Soft tendrils had fallen loose, but certainly not enough to disguise his expressions.
"No, I'm not." He fought back, hating the accusations thrown at him. Hands moving between them in a frustrated motion. "I'm finally doing something I want."
"Why her?" Unable to hold the question on any longer, it had been plaguing her the moment he uttered those words.
Because that was the thing, Debbie wasn't just another women. She was someone he'd let in. Someone he's gotten close to and trusted.
There weren't many people Michael had in life that he could consider a real companion, someone to guard his secrets and share part of his soul with. Maybe she'd been naive not to question her place in his life. Had she known Debbie had shifted from a nurse into something much more threatening to their marriage, she would have acted sooner.
"What?" Michael almost laughed.
"Why Debbie?" She snapped, no longer dancing around the situation.
Throwing his hands up, it was his turn to start pacing now. "Why does that matter?"
"Because out of every women in the world, you picked her."
"I didn't pick her." He groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose between elegant fingers.
"Yes, you did." She spat through gritted teeth. "Plenty of women would offer to have your babies. You're Michael Jackson for crying out loud."
She wasn't saying it was a good idea, God no. If surrogacy was a route they would ever go down, there would be a lot more planning than picking a random fan off the street, but this wasn't a rational conversation and she had a point to prove.
"I know."
"You went to her. You cried to her, told her things you should've been telling me."Â Heart heavy with the reality crushing their realtionship, holding back tears had never felt so hard. "You've been talking to her about our marriage."
"I wasn't talking about our marriage."
"You were talking about me! My diagnosis!"
And somehow, that was worse because it wasn't about confiding a secret to a friend. It was complaining about a medical mishap, something she couldn't control that had changed their lives forever without her permission.
Not just that, but the women he'd so carelessly trusted with her secret was a women she didn't know and the realisation that he had gone to someone else rather than approach his own wife wouldn't be something she could easily forget.
"That's different." But even he knew that was a weak excuse.
"No." She sniffed. "It really isn't."
"She's my friend." He muttered through a shaky breath. "I need someone to talk to."
And that was it, wasn't it? In his time of need, he hadn't seeked her out, but rather looked for the comfort of another women. It didn't matter if they were intimate or not, because all it proved was that he no longer trusted her to be cautious with his emotions.
She couldn't shake the idea off. The series of events that lead him into the arms of someone that wasn't her. The thought of him crying against someone else's shoulder, clinging to them with flushed cheeks and tear filled eyes as this other women rubbed his back and soothed him until he calmed down. The image made her sick.
"You had a wife! I'm right here." She whispered, her voice barley there.
"You haven't exactly been easy to communicate with."
Time stilled.
Physically, the world continued to spin, but here in the shared space of their home, in the bedroom they had spent so much time loving one another, everything froze.
Her lungs no longer held any purpose, breathless from the cynical spite he'd thrown her way and the worst part is, part of her believed it.
"Wow." She muttered, no longer able to fight back the single tear that left a damp trail along the curve of her cheek.
"I didn't mean-"
"No." For what felt like the tenth time that night, she cut him off. Eyes sharp as a knife and focused in his direction. "Please, don't take it back now. Let me hear it."
"Baby-"
"Tell me, Michael!" She insisted through the heartbreak, slamming her foot down in a demand for answers.
Seeing the torment on her face and her need to actually hear his side of things, he couldn't deny it, no matter how bad he had felt saying it out loud.
"You shut down." He sighed, head in hand. "I tried... you wouldn't talk about it."
Conveniently, it seemed as though he'd forgotten about the night they recieved the news, how she latched onto him and allowed him to cry desperately in her arms for hours while still trying to process the reality of their situation herself.
She knew she wasn't perfect. Maybe he really had tried to speak to her about these things and she had dismissed him. A vague image flickered in her mind two days after the results. He'd cornered her in the kitchen, his arms wrapping around her waist as he mentioned something about starting a family anyway. She'd tuned out. It felt too sudden.
Though she understood Michael was sensitive. At the time, she hadn't thought much of it. Now she realised he probably saw it as a rejection she hadn't intended on giving.
Anger returned.
"I got told I could never carry a child!" She reminded her husband, gritting her teeth and clenching her fists. "Forgive me for needing a while to come to terms with that."
"Yeah, well I was told I'd never be a father."
That wasn't the case at all and he knew it, but Michael wasn't beyond manipulation in order to get what he wanted and what he wanted was to start a family, by any means necessary.
Throwing her hands up in the air, she scoffed in defeat, eyes trained to the ceiling, like she was praying for answers she would never get. "I can't believe this."
"What now?" Michael sighed, kicking the carpet beneath his sock covered feet.
"You think this happened to you." She accused with a subtle understanding laced within each syllable.
"It did happen to me!" He snapped.
"No! It happened to us!" She practically screamed, needing him to see that he wasn't the only one feeling lost. "We could have dealt with it together, given us space and time to come to terms with it and then, maybe we could've looked into adoption or surrogacy... we could've done it together." Without permission, a sob broke through her lips. "But somehow, you've made yourself the victim here."
"I lost something too, you know!" The vulnerability in his words had him shudder.
"What did you lose?" She asked, at a loss with this conversation.
"My children."
"You don't have children." She huffed, rolling her eyes at the poor excuse he conjured up.
"You know what I mean."
It felt as though they were going around in circles, neither person understanding the others point of view and her heart cracked at his ability to be so unknowingly cruel.
"No, actually, I don't think I do." She breathed out a silent cry, wrapping her arms around her stomach like she could physically hold herself from falling apart in front of him. Her pride would never recover. "Because from where I'm standing, the only thing you've actually lost is your faith in me."
"What's that supposed to mean?" He enquired, eyes softening with how utterly defenceless she appeared.
"It means, two weeks ago, I recieved a news from a doctors office that broke my heart. " She laughs though the conversation was void of any humour. "Five minutes ago, my husband did the exact same thing before he let me recover from the first injury."
"Stop making me the bad guy." Michael pleaded, wanting to reach out and hold her, but knowing better.
"Then stop acting like one."
"I'm trying to fix this!' He insisted, eyes widening a fraction.
"Fix this?" She questioned, eyebrows arched and mouth settled into a solid line.
"Yes."
"I'm not fucking broken, Michael!" She yelled, holding herself tigher as the pieces threatened to fall. "I'm a person with thoughts and feelings and you're so quick to replace m-"
"I'm not replacing you." He insisted through a heavy breath, tangling his fingers in his tied up hair.
"The second you found out I was infertile, you started imagining another women pregnant with your baby."
"That's not what happened." He shook his head.
"Then tell me how it started."
He said nothing. Not a single word and somehow, that was worse. A look of guilt etched against the soft features his face, something he could probably mask from anyone else, but she had spent ten years loving him. She knew every face and up until now, this one had never really been directed towards her.
Like a stone sinking in her gut, dread filled her from the inside out. He didn't have to say a word. She knew.
"Oh my God." She gasped, hand falling to her mouth. "I'm an idiot."
"What? Don't say that." His voice dropping in tone, quiet and sympathic in a way it hadn't been the entire conversation. "You're not."
The room fell silent for a moment, until she found the courage to speak up.
"You were talking to her before the diagnosis, weren't you?"
The heavy weight of her words only paralleled by the heavy ache in her heart. Her lips quivered and all the while, she watched as he refused eye contact, looking anywhere but at her.
"W-what?" He stuttered. "Of course not."
"Don't stand there and lie to me!"
"I just..." The words trailed off, he couldn't finish the sentence.
"You just what, Michael?" She snapped, tears falling freely now and she had no intentions of wiping them away. He could see exactly what he'd done to her. "Finish the sentence."
Here, he looked less like the legendary pop star the world had come to know and more like a scared little boy, hiding from the bad things that go bump in the night.
Only, he wasn't a child anymore. He was her husband and she could hardly look at him without seeing an act of betrayal as it played out so plainly in front of her.
With a heavy sigh of defeat, he gave in. Tired eyes lifted and the look of anguish on her face was enough to steal the breath from his lungs.
He stepped forward, knowing that if she just let him hold her, he could fix this, but with every step he took upwards her, she took one back. No longer wanting to feel like a predator hunting its prey, he stood still and answered with a guilty nod.
"I was worried, okay?" And he had been, it was just never meant to go this far. "We'd been trying for over a year and the tests... they all came back negative."
A year of failed attempts was enough to exhaust anyone, that she understood. What she would never understand was rushing off to a friend the moment things get bad and planning a whole other life so carelessly.
Her heart cracked inside her chest, breathing became a difficult task. She'd never imagined the person she loved the most would be the one the ruin her so deeply.
"So you already had a backup plan?" She spat.
"No!" Michael combed his fingers through his hair, groaning in frustration.
"You already had her!" She yelled and with a look of shame, neither of them could deny it anymore. The color drained from her face and with the last of her energy, she managed to whisper. "You did."
He knew what he'd done was wrong, but some part of him refused to acknowledge it. Michael wasn't dumb, there was a reason why up until now he'd kept this whole thing under wraps, but it wasn't how she was thinking.
"It wasn't like that." He spoke, eyes locking into hers, just willing her to take a leap of faith and believe in him. "I just needed to know this could happen for me... that I could have children."
"Yeah..." She whispered into the void, wishing for nothing more than to wake up from this nightmare. "you had her waiting in the wings, preparing for the perfect moment to spring this on me."
"Stop."
His usually soft eyed look had hardened. He couldn't take this anymore. The constant back and fourth was enough to drive anyone to the brink of insanity. Every second that moved between them, he could feel the agonising weight of their love story resting on his shoulder. Shallow breathing falling from his rounded lips just to keep him from toppling over and falling to the ground.
"While I was praying." She started, her voice cracking with sadness bleeding into her words.
"Stop!" He repeated, only this was a painfully curated plea more than a soft request.
"Hoping... sitting in waiting rooms."Â She continued, only torturing herself more as the conversation lingered like dead weight in the air.
"Please, baby..."
"And it only took you two fucking weeks to picture a different women carrying your child." If something heavy had been sitting near by, she would have thrown it across the room just to rid herself of the anger she felt bubbling to the surface. "You couldn't even give me a month."
Scratching the back of his neck, Michael felt the moment his cheeks flushed as embarrassment began to rise to the surface. "That's not fair."
"A fucking month!" She continued, in that same aggressive tone. Frustration lingering like an unwanted compainion, threatening to break free and destroy all that they had built between them.
"Baby-" His fingers flexed on instinct, reaching for her hand and then deciding against it.
Staring at nothing in particular, feet planted to the floor. She caught her lower lip between her teeth, chewing on the delicate flesh, unable to process the absolute mess that had become of them.
Worry flooded Michael. Seeing her angry, that was something he could work with. At least then, he knew what she was thinking, how she was feeling and could give her space until she calmed down enough to talk rationality about whatever issues were clouding her judgement.
"Ten years." The words left her mouth, but she barley registered it. All the fight leaving her body now she'd been presented with all the facts.
"What?" Genuinely perplexed, brows furrowed and mouth downturned into a deep frown.
"I've loved you for ten years."Â She clarified, chest heaving and voice wrecked from the earlier shouting. Utterly defeated as she thought back to a simpler time in life when she truly believed they could get through anything so long as they stayed united. "Yeah, it took us some time to get here, but I thought once we got married, that would be it. We were bound together. Ten years in the making..."Â crying felt redundant, but she had nothing more to give. "and it took you fourteen days to imagine a future without me in it."
Panic began to set in as he watched the women he'd vowed to protect crumble before him. Her nose pink, eyes unfocused, like if she chanced a glance in his direction, she'd fail to exist within the scrutiny of his gaze.
"I never imagined a future without you." His voice barley that of a whisper, but his eyes urged her to look back and show some sign that she understood his point of view.
"No?"Â She let out a small laugh, fingers wrapped around the golden pendant sat between collarbones. "Just one where another women plays the part I can't."
Michael physcially recoiled like she's burnt him. He hadn't meant to make her feel like she was easy to replace, but it was obvious he had. Intentions didn't matter when the person you cared for the most suddenly began to look at you like you were a stranger.
"I still want you." He confessed, struggling to understand why she wouldn't see reason.
"No!" She shook her head in protest. "You'll tolerate me. You want the kids more."
"That's not true." But even as he said it, he knew it to be a lie.
"And if Debbie disappeared tomorrow... or I didn't want to go through with surrogacy or adoption. If children were completely off the table forever..." stepping forward, she could finally feel the heat of his body. So close, she could touch him, but couldn't convince herself she should. "would you still choose me?"
The question hung between them and suddenly the air started to feel stale. Her eyes finally found his, his lack of communication prolonging a hefty silence between them.
She didn't need him to say anything. Funnily enough, the words he didn't say communicated more than he ever could.
"Oh." The word fell from her lips without permission and she recoiled, creating more distance between them as she stepped back because finally, she understood.
This wasn't going to work.
As he stood, partially paralysed, watching the life leave her eyes. He knew she was only seconds away from allowing his dumb need to always control the world around ruin everything they'd built in the past decade of life.
"Baby, don't-"
"You're acting liie this is something I want." She scoffed, arms winding around her waist, eyes cast down to the floor.
"I did this for us!" Michael snapped, though his anger was completely misplaced. His desperation to keep her near provoking a side of himself he never wanted to show.
"No."Â She didn't yell. Her voice perfectly still. "You did this for you."
"Why does it matter? You want kids to. You've always said you couldn't wait to be a mom."Â Each word spoke with perfect diction, clear and precise. Hands held outwardly to get his point across further and desperation clinging to him like a second skin. "Why are you making this an issue now?"
"Because I needed time to heal... to understand what's going on with me and how to move forward." She wasn't even angry more, crying for the life thought she'd be living instead of the hell she was faced with. "I wanted some input into these huge, life altering decision. I get to decide what's right for me, for our marriage and you just... fuck."Â A sob broke free and cracked her open. "You took that away from me and maybe it wouldn't hurt as much if you'd been thinking about surrogacy with a stranger, but Debbie?"
"Come on." Michael sighed, tired of repeating himself. "It's not like that."
She said nothing, she barley flinched at the harsh tone of his voice. The world moved around her, but she didn't notice. Feeling like a ghost in her own home, she could no longer deny the distance between them.
Two weeks might has well have been two decades. He didn't see her the way he used to. She wasn't some new, shiny thing he saw for himself in the future. She was something worn down and broken that he was willing to drag along.
For a second, she remained perfectly still, hand held out in front of her and eyes fixed on the beautiful rings decorating her finger. Two bands that had once made her feel so warm and cared for now felt foreign on her skin, a reminder of all the things she could no longer have and the lengths her husband would go to in order to continue living the live he envisioned for himself.
They weren't a unit anymore. They hadn't been the moment he stepped back and discussed plans of impregnating another women behind her back, long before either of them had been tested for any infertility issues.
Having been with him through the good and the bad, she'd seen him at his lowest, sobbing over the vindictive rumours tabloids so carelessly threw his way. She'd seen him overjoyed, his beaming grin so bright it rivaled the light of the sun. She'd held him when he was lonely and cried with him when he was sad. His victories had become her own and his losses hurt her soul so deeply, you'd have thought they were one.
Now standing in front of him, listening to his act of betrayal, she no longer felt like they were bound as man and wife. Physcially, he was in reach. If was wanted to, she could push forward and hold his hand. Emotionally, he'd never felt so distant.
A heavy sigh of defeat past her lips and with a decision made, she watched herself slide the gold engagement and wedding band off her finger.
"No." Michael gasped in a panic, eyes wide and heart thumping frantically in his chest. "No! Don't do that."
"I can't do this." She whispered, placing the rings in his plam, flinching subtly as their fingers made contact and pulling away fast like his touch had scolded her flesh.
"Put them back on." He urged, trying to hand them back, but she moved away, backing herself into a corner just to prevent any further touch. His face fell, crippled with an emotion he couldn't name.
"I can't stay married to a man who makes decisions like this without me." She insisted, her voice so matter of fact, it scared him.
Michael's eyebrows raised high, teeth worrying his lower lip. "I wasn't making a decision. I was enquiring with a friend."
"You found a surrogate... you're planning on having a baby with a women who knows you intimately." She scoffed, eyes wet and unfocused.
"You're making it sound dirty. I'm not trying to hurt you." And he sounded so sincere, but she couldn't bring herself to believe it anymore.
Crossing the line into her personal space, Michael no longer cared about valuing her comfort as he desperately pulled her arm up and placed the wedding band back into her hand.
"Don't do this. Put it on." He persisted, eyes wild and voice raw. "Don't leave."
"Take it back." She uttered.
"No. I don't want it." Michael argued, holding her fingers over the ring in a desperate act to make her reconsider. "I brought this for you. To show you what you mean to me, to show the world you're mine... in every way that matters."
"That's doesn't mean anything right now."
Michael felt the wetness on his cheek before he realised what it was. Crying at the thought of losing her and aching because he knew on some level, he already had.
"It should." His voice cracked, doe eyes wide with terror. "You're my wife."
"I was your wife." She corrected, pulling her wrist from his grasp, the weight of the rings feeling heavier than ever.
Michael's eyes pooled with tears, mouth opened in horror at the subtle correction. He could feel his heart giving out, the loss of physical contact no longer the only barrier between them.
"No." He shook his head, breathing heavy and crying right alongside her. "Please. No. Don't- don't do this to me."
Ignoring his request, she continued to talk as though those particular words hadn't left his lips at all.
"You know what hurts the most?" She asked, but didn't want for answers. "Not that you talked to Debbie, or that you even found a surrogate. It's the fact that it never, not once, occurred to you to ask me. You didn't come up to me and ask 'what should we do now.' You just decided what you wanted and thought I'd go along with it."
"I thought I knew best." He whispered, staring at her face under the florescent bedroom lighting.
"That's your problem... you always think you know what's right, but you never stop before you jump ahead."
"We can still start a family." Michael desperately clinging to the dream had to try just once more.
She laughed bitterly, wiping under her eyes with the back of her plam. "Listen to yourself." She mocked. "This isn't working."
"I love you." He uttered in blind hope that it might make her stay.
"Stop saying that like it's going to fix anything." She spoke, eyes rimmed red and irritated from the steady flow of tears.
"I made a mistake." He finally admitted with a firm nod. "I understand that."
"A mistake is forgetting our anniversary, or forgetting to call while you're on the road." She clarified, refusing to be moved by those big Bambi eyes looking at her in fear. "You made an active choice here and it's not something easy to forgive."
"I can fix it." He promised, taking her hand and watching as it fell limp in his desperate hold. "I'll tell Debbie we're not doing it. I'll stop talking to her all together if that's what you want... just tell me what to do."
His pleas were earth shattering and part of her wanted to throw her arms around him and tell him everything would be okay, they could figure this out together. They'd been through a lot in their realtionship and this was just another obstacle life had thrown there way.
But it wasn't that easy. It wasn't a vase he'd broke, but her trust and that was an entirely different conversation he wasn't ready to have.
"You can't undo this." She ignored the soft whisper of her name as it fell from his lips, looking over at where his hand clutched her own in a move of solid desperation, her skin sunken in from his harsh grasp.
"After my diagnosis..." she began, looking him straight in the eye even if it hurt to do so. "I looked over at you in the doctors office. It killed me, but I thought to myself, 'at least I have Michael.' Turns out, you weren't thinking that way about me, because if you were, you would've held my hand and let me grieve, you would've asked me what I wanted."
"I know." His shoulders slumped and he wiped his face as a result of the onslaught of tears. "I was wrong, but please don't go."
"I have to." She told him straight, not wanting to prolong this painful heartbreak further.
"We can get through this." Michael promised, squeezing her hand with his own.
"Maybe." She watched as hope flashed across his face, but she couldn't focus on that while pulling her hand out of his tight hold. "But not today."
His face crumpled, awful and pale like he was about to throw up if she took another step from him. For her own sanity, she had to.
Stepping away, she ignored his cries as she crossed the room, placing the rings he'd tried to give her back on the nightstand beside the lamp he used for some late night reading.
She didn't look back, she couldn't. She considered herself to be a strong women, but for Michael, she was weak as a kitten. If she chanced a glance over her shoulder, she ran the risk of turning back and allowing him the victory of winning her back.
Wasting no time, she left the room with the door closing tight behind her.
Michael stood, head in his hand, sobbing over his own mistakes and wondering if he would ever be able to make this up to her or if he really had just lost the only women he'd ever truly loved.
Husband!Michael who carries you through the doors of Neverland after your wedding. You told him he didnât have to but he said he wanted to do it like how it is in the movies.
Husband!Michael who comes home from a long day of rehearsal and flops beside you on the couch with a dramatic sigh. His whole body is sore, and he could really use a nice massage from you, but is too stubborn to ask. He keeps sighing loudly and rolling his shoulders with a groan. You side eye him, catching his gaze already on you.
"Michael," you hold his name out, "Do you want me to rub your shoulders?"
He tries to play it off cool, shrugging, "Well, if you're offering then yeah, sure. I guess that would be nice." All the while he's immediately moved to sitting in front of you, waiting patiently for your touch.
Husband!Michael who never ever fails to open the door for you. He never lets anyone beat him to it, and he most certainly doesn't allow you to open the door.
Husband!Michael who constantly takes photos of you, even when you're doing the most mundane of tasks. Reading? Picture. Talking? Picture. Watching a movie? Picture. Breathing? Picture.
Husband!Michael who starts leaving hints that he's ready for a kid. He buys books on parenting, leaving them purposely in plain sight. Talks about how sweet his nieces and nephews are, all while side eyeing you to see your reaction.
One time he was sitting beside you on the couch and without prompting said, "Yknow, you would look really good pregnant. Like really really realllly good."
You look at him like yeah right, but he's looking incredibly serious.
Husband!Michael who runs victory laps around the Neverland estate when you tell him you're pregnant. Heâd take a long lap, and run back to you panting.
âyouâre positive???â
When you nod he would scream and take yet another lap.
Husband!Michael who immediately starts building a nursery and buying all sorts of baby clothes, despite not knowing the gender. He buys you anything and everything that could help make the process easier for you. You have a whole closet now full of pregnancy balls.
Husband!Michael who just about faints when he first sees the baby through the ultrasound. He held your hand tightly, eyes brimming with tears. The sight of him made you emotional, and you squeezed his hand.
He kneeled beside you and kissed your hand, "I promise you, I will always be here to take care of and cherish you and our baby."
And there wasn't an inch of you that didn't believe him.
â genre: childhood friends to lovers, angst, slow burn, music industry drama, emotional romance, second chance love
â pairing: producer!reader x multiple eras of Michael Jackson
â contains: 1970s-1990s setting. reader grows up around recording studios because of her father, an old-school music producer, and meets michael jackson as children during a studio session with quincy jones. over the years, hayvenhurst becomes her second home and she slowly becomes deeply involved in michaelâs creative process during off the wall and thriller. the two share an emotionally intimate bond built on music, late-night studio sessions, quiet longing, and years of almost-confessions. emotional dialogue, artistic intimacy, unresolved tension, grief, celebrity loneliness, fear of abandonment, vulnerable michael jackson characterization, late-night phone calls, rain-soaked studio scenes, emotional dependence, almost kisses, eventual confession, soft physical intimacy, and the kind of love that survives even after people ruin it the first time.
SUMMARY: two kids who once built songs together grow into strangers haunted by each other. after a cruel fallout during thriller, reader disappears from michael jacksonâs life for ten years until one song drags them back together. backstage reunions, grief, old studio memories, and unresolved love force them to confront what fame destroyed and whether love can survive being left behind.
(A/N: this took so long to write because of my terrible writerâs block. i almost went insane. i also genuinely think this is one of the most painful things iâve written because i wanted their love to feel old. like something stitched into them before they even understood what love was. i didnât want michael to feel untouchable here, i wanted him human. awkward, scared, prideful, lonely. the kind of person who ruins things because heâs terrified they matter too much. and reader? she loved him so deeply that losing him became part of her personality for years đ this fic is basically about timing, grief, ego, and the tragedy of two people loving each other correctly way too late. also yes i absolutely suffered writing the grammys balcony scene thank you for noticing.)
the first time you met michael jackson , he was hiding under your fatherâs studio console like a stray cat.
you were ten. he was eleven. quincy jones had dropped by with the jacksons and your dad, an old-school producer with cigarette smoke permanently stitched into his sweaters was trying to keep the boys from touching expensive equipment.
michael disappeared halfway through the session. your father found him crouched beneath the mixing desk, knees to his chest, staring at the tangled wires.
âwhatâre you doing down there?â your father laughed.
âlistening,â michael said simply.
you remembered that answer because it sounded strange coming from a kid.
âlistening to what?â
âeverything,â he replied. that was the beginning of it.
hayvenhurst became your second home through the seventies.
you knew which staircase creaked. you knew janet stole candy before dinner. you knew katherine would always ask if youâd eaten. you knew michael liked sitting on the kitchen counters at two in the morning while humming unfinished melodies into a tape recorder.
he was awkward before the world sharpened him into something untouchable. before the glitter jackets, before the myths. with you, he was just michael.
skinny legs folded beneath him on the carpet. curls damp after rehearsal. hands moving wildly whenever he got excited about music. and god, he loved music more than breathing.
youâd inherited the same sickness from your father.
while other kids learned algebra, you learned how to splice tape. how to layer harmonies. how to sit in a dark booth for six hours trying to make a snare sound like heartbreak.
by seventeen, you were producing demos for older artists under your fatherâs name because labels didnât trust young women with control rooms.
michael trusted you anyway, he always did. during the making of off the wall, he dragged you into every late-night session.
âlisten to this bassline,â heâd say, practically vibrating.
âitâs too clean,â you would say to him, and he would always respond with, âclean is good.â yet, you would then add, âclean is boring.â heâd gasp dramatically like you stabbed him.
then two hours later heâd quietly admit you were right.
you became part of the album without anyone really knowing. tiny fingerprints hidden beneath the credits. rearranged bridges. vocal layering ideas. percussion textures.
when thriller happened, it got worse. or better? depends who was telling the story.
the studio became your entire life. you and michael lived inside those recording rooms like nocturnal animals.
half-eaten takeout. synthesizers buzzing at four a.m. quincy yelling from behind the glass. michael dancing while tracking vocals because he physically couldnât stand still.
sometimes heâd collapse beside you afterward, sweaty and breathless. âyou think people are gonna like it?â
youâd stare at him like he was insane. âmichael, you made billie jean.â
âyeah, but what if itâs not enough?â that was the terrifying thing about him. nothing was ever enough. not applause, not records, not the history itself.
he chased greatness like it owed him money and somewhere along the line, you started falling in love with him quietly enough that even you didnât notice at first.
it happened in fragments. his hand brushing yours over a soundboard, him falling asleep on your shoulder during playback, the way he always searched for your face first after finishing a take.
everybody assumed something was happening between you two. nothing ever did.
maybe that was the problem.
hayvenhurst was loud downstairs. people celebrating and phones ringing nonstop.
thriller had become something monstrous. bigger than music. bigger than michael. upstairs, his bedroom was dark except for the television glow.
you sat cross-legged on the floor flipping through recording notes while michael paced restlessly. heâd been weird for weeks. quieter, sharper around the edges. fame looked good on him publicly, but privately it was eating him alive.
âthey already want another album,â he muttered. âof course they do.â
âthey want something bigger than thriller.â
you snorted. âgood luck with that.â he didnât laugh. you glanced up. âyou okay?â
he kept pacing. âwhat if i canât do it again?â
âyou will.â
âyou donât know that.â
âyeah,â you said softly. âi do.â he stopped near the window. for a second, he looked exhausted enough to collapse. then his expression hardened.
âdiana says i need to stop hiding behind people.â
you blinked. âwhat?â
âshe says i rely too much on quincy. on the engineers.â he hesitated. âon you.â
the room changed temperature instantly. âokayâŠâ
âshe thinks i need to prove i can do things alone now.â
you laughed once, disbelieving. âand what exactly does that mean?â
ânothing.â
âmichael.â he rubbed his face. âit means maybe people give you too much credit sometimes.â silence. terrible silence.
he realized it immediately. you saw the regret flash across his face before pride swallowed it. âwow,â you said quietly.
âthatâs not what i meant.â
âno, i think it is.â
âyou know people talk,â he snapped suddenly. âthey say i have handlers. they say iâm manufactured.â
âand somehow that became my fault?â
âthatâs notââ
âi spent years helping you because i believed in you.â
âi know that.â
âdo you?â
his jaw tightened. âyouâve never even put your own name on anything,â he said. âmaybe that bothers you more than you admit.â
that one landed hard because it was true.
you stood slowly. âyou know why i never put my name on anything?â your voice shook. âbecause men in this industry hear one good idea from a woman and suddenly act like she stole it from somewhere.â
âi didnât say that.â
âyou didnât have to.â
âyouâre twisting this.â
âam i?â
he looked furious now. cornered. âyou think you know everything about me,â he said. âyou think because you were there before all this that you somehow own part of it.â
the words hit like glass. you stared at him for a long moment then nodded once. âokay.â
his anger flickered. âokay what?â
âokay, michael.â
you grabbed your jacket from the chair. finally, panic cracked through his expression. âdonât leave like this.â
âwhy not?â
âbecauseââ he stopped. because what? because he loved you? because he needed you? because neither of you knew how to exist without the other?
he didnât say any of it.
and you were too angry to stay long enough to wait.âcongratulations on thriller,â you said with a lump stuck on your throat.
then you left.
three weeks later, your family moved to the east coast.
michael called the house for months and you never answered. eventually, the calls stopped. years passed anyway. because they always do.
by 1991, michael had become impossible to describe with ordinary language. he wasnât a man anymore, he was an event. a religion and a spectacle. somewhere in new york, you watched him from afar while building a quiet career producing records under your own name this time.
artists loved you, and critics loved you more. the industry respected you carefully now, like people handling fire. still, you never sang. you never wanted nor intended to.
until one winter morning when you walked past a man on the street wearing the same cologne michael used in 1983. you turned so fast your neck hurt.
but it wasnât him. just some stranger disappearing into traffic and suddenly you couldnât breathe properly.
that night, you wrote i thought i saw your face today. not intentionally about him. thatâs what you told yourself, but the lyrics betrayed you.
âyour shadow still knows my name.â
âfunny how time donât forget.â
âsome people leave the room.â
âsome people never left.â
you recorded the vocals in one take. raw and barely polished.
when the song released in early 1992, it exploded. people became obsessed with you overnight. the mysterious producer finally stepping into the spotlight herself.
interviewers asked who the song was about constantly. you always smiled. ânobody you know.â but michael jackson himself knew.
the second he heard it on the radio in the back of a limousine somewhere in tokyo, he knew. because nobody else wouldâve layered harmonies like that beneath the chorus.
nobody else wouldâve hidden grief inside reverb so carefully. and nobody else had ever looked at him long enough to write lyrics like those.
1993 grammys.
the best new artist. your first major public appearance. backstage smelled like hairspray, expensive fabric, and nerves.
you stood near catering pretending to care about champagne while reporters swarmed nearby. then the room shifted. that kind of shift only happened when michael entered somewhere.
people parted automatically. you looked up before you could stop yourself. and there he was. older and sharper. beautiful in a way that almost hurt to witness.
for a second neither of you moved. all the years between you suddenly felt fake. manufactured.
his eyes found yours instantly. still the same bambi eyes that you used to adore. and that ruined you a little.
he approached slowly, like you might disappear if he walked too fast. âhi,â he said softly. your throat tightened. âhi.â ten years gone and your body still remembered him immediately.
he glanced down briefly, nervous in that old familiar way. âi like your song.â you laughed quietly. âsure you do.â
his mouth twitched. âi deserved that.â
silence settled. not awkwardness, it was just heavy. crowded with ghosts. âyou look good,â he said.
âthanks, you too.â that was a lie. he looked tired beneath the glamour. lonely in a way cameras would never catch.
he shoved his hands into his pockets. âi almost called you a thousand times.â
âalmost?â
his eyes dropped. âi figured you hated me.â
you thought about that night constantly for years. every sentence dissected to death in your head.
but standing here now, looking at him older and quieter and painfully human beneath all the fame, hatred suddenly felt too simple.
âi tried to,â you admitted. something fragile crossed his face.
the announcer called people toward the stage area. neither of you moved.
âwhen i heard the song,â he said carefully, âi kept wondering if you missed me or if you missed who i used to be.â
you looked at him for a long moment then smiled sadly. âi donât think thereâs a difference.â
his eyes closed briefly like the answer wounded him or relieved him. maybe both.
somewhere beyond the curtains, the audience erupted into applause. your category approaching. the world waiting.
but for one suspended moment backstage, it was just two former kids from recording studios again. just you and michael. and the unbearable ache of almost.
the presenter was still talking when your name echoed through the auditorium. applause crashed around you and camera flashes burst like lightning.
you barely heard any of it because michael jackson was still standing in front of you, looking at you like heâd uncovered something he lost years ago beneath floorboards.
âyou should go,â he murmured. his voice sounded strangely small.
you nodded automatically, but neither of you moved right away. it was ridiculous, honestly.
millions of records sold. world tours. screaming crowds. and somehow michael still looked terrified over simple things. like eye contact, like regret, or like you.
finally, he stepped aside. his hand brushed lightly against your back as you passed. the touch was brief enough to be accidental. it still nearly stopped your heart.
you lost. some nineteen-year-old with a guitar and tragic cheekbones won best new artist instead. the audience applauded politely while cameras caught your gracious smile.
you didnât care. not really.
because the entire time the winner gave his speech, you could feel michael watching from somewhere offstage. and somehow that felt more depressing than losing.
after the ceremony, the industry dissolved into one of those massive afterparties where nobody actually relaxed. producers pretending not to network. actors pretending not to do cocaine in bathrooms. everybody pretending not to stare at michael whenever he walked by.
you escaped to the balcony for air, and los angeles glittered beneath you. all the gold lights, smog, and ghosts. the city looked exactly the same as it did when you left it.
that annoyed you. the balcony door slid open behind you. you already knew who it was.
âyou disappeared fast,â michael said. you leaned against the railing without turning around. âoccupational hazard.â
he laughed softly. damn. you forgot how warm his laugh used to feel. for a minute, neither of you spoke. traffic hummed below. inside, bass thudded faintly through the walls.
you finally looked at him. heâd removed the suit jacket. loosened the tie. curls falling slightly into his face now. less michael jackson. more michael.
it made your chest ache unexpectedly. âyou really listened to the song?â you asked.
his expression turned almost offended. âi listened to it thirty-seven times.â
you stared. âthirty-seven?â
âprobably more.â
a smile threatened at the corner of your mouth before you stopped it. he noticed anyway. he always noticed everything about you. âthere you are,â he said quietly.
âwhat?â
âthat smile.â
you looked away immediately. fuck ass territory. always dangerous with him. âdonât,â you muttered.
âdonât what?â
âtalk to me like nothing happened.â
his face shifted. the softness disappeared beneath something heavier. âi know what happened.â
âdo you?â
âi said terrible things.â you crossed your arms tighter against yourself. âyeah.â
he swallowed. âi was angry.â
âyou were cruel.â that one hit him. you saw it physically as michael looked down at the city lights below the balcony.
âthriller scared me,â he admitted after a while.
you frowned slightly. âwhat?â
âeverybody thinks success feels good all the time.â he gave a humorless laugh. âit doesnât. sometimes it feels like standing in front of a train.â
you stayed quiet because nobody ever talked about michael like this publicly. they talked about genius, they talked about fame, they talked about madness, but never fear.
âpeople kept telling me i was untouchable,â he said softly. âand all i could think was⊠what happens when they realize iâm not?â
you remembered those years too well. the insomnia, the pressure, and mostly the way he kept chasing perfection until his hands shook from exhaustion.
âdiana kept saying i needed to separate myself from everybody,â he continued. âmake people see me as⊠singular.â
âso you pushed everyone away.â
his eyes flicked to yours. âmostly just you.â that hurt more than you expected because it was true.
you remembered the months after the fight vividly now. how every song on the radio sounded wrong, how studios suddenly felt cold, and how you kept reaching for the phone before remembering there was nobody left to call.
youâd lost more than a friend that night. youâd lost your home inside another person. and the worst part? you never stopped understanding him even while hating him. especially then.
âyou know what the stupidest part was?â you said finally.
he shook his head slightly.
âi kept waiting for you to come after me.â
his expression cracked instantly. raw enough that you almost regretted saying it. âi wanted to.â
âyou didnât.â
âi didnât know if i deserved to.â
âthatâs a cop-out.â
âi know.â the honesty startled you. old michael wouldâve defended himself for hours before admitting fault. this michael just looked tired. humane.
âmy father got sick right after we moved,â you said suddenly. he blinked. âwhat?â
you hadnât told anyone this part before. not interviewers, not friends, nobody. âlung cancer,â you murmured. âtwo years after we left california.â
michael went completely still. you stared out at the skyline because looking directly at him felt impossible now. âhe died in â87.â
you laughed quietly without humor. âwould it have mattered?â
âof course, it would have!â
you looked at him finally. absolutely looked. and there it was, the guilt. real guilt. not celebrity guilt. not performance. actual grief.
âi called your old number after bad came out,â he admitted shakily. âi wanted to fix things.â
your chest tightened painfully.
âa woman answered and said your family was gone.â
âwe moved around a lot after my dad got sick.â
âi tried asking people where you went.â
you stared at him. âyou looked for me?â
âof course i did.â his answer came so fast it almost knocked the air from your lungs, he sounded so despaired.
like the question itself offended him. of course he looked. of course, as always. suddenly you remembered something stupid from childhood.
you were thirteen, sitting on the hayvenhurst roof together after sneaking out a window. youâd asked michael what scared him most. without hesitation, he answered: âbeing forgotten.â
back then, you thought he meant by the world. now you realized he only meant by people he loved. the balcony suddenly felt too small. too crowded with memory.
âi hated hearing your music after we stopped talking,â he confessed quietly. you raised an eyebrow. âthat seems dramatic.â
âit was awful.â
despite yourself, you laughed. he smiled immediately at the sound like sunlight hit him directly.
âseriously,â he continued. âiâd hear songs you worked on and know exactly which parts were yours.â
âyou canât possibly know that.â
âyes i can.â
âmichael-â
âthe vocal stacking. the synth textures. you always leave space before the final chorus because you like tension.â your breath caught because he was right.
he stepped closer carefully. âi heard you everywhere for years.â the air changed again. you hated how easy it still was between you.
how naturally your body remembered standing close to his. you hated how one conversation threatened to unravel a decadeâs worth of anger.
âyou broke my heart,â you said before thinking.
his face fell instantly. and there it was finally. the truth neither of you ever said aloud. not in 1984. not now.
his voice dropped almost to a whisper. âi know.â
your eyes burned unexpectedly. damn him. damn this entire night.
âi loved you,â you admitted quietly. âand you made me feel disposable because of that stupid diana!â
michael looked like youâd struck him across the face. for a second he genuinely couldnât speak. then finally, âyou were the least disposable thing in my life.â
your breath hitched. too late. that was the tragedy of it.
he shouldâve said that ten years ago in a dark bedroom at hayvenhurst before pride ruined everything.
inside, applause erupted again from another award announcement. the world kept moving always, but neither of you did.
michael stared at you with something unbearably fragile in his eyes now. not fame, and just grief.
just love with nowhere left to go. âi donât know what happens now,â he confessed softly. you looked at him for a very long time. then answered honestly. âme neither.â
the balcony had gotten colder, or maybe it was just the conversation finally stripping everything down to the bone.
inside, somebody started laughing too loudly. glasses clinked. another celebrity made their entrance to applause that sounded rehearsed.
out here, it felt like the entire world narrowed into the space between you and michael jackson. he leaned back against the railing beside you, shoulders slumped in a way cameras never captured.
you realized something then. michael had spent so many years becoming larger than life that people forgot he actually had one. âyou know whatâs funny?â he murmured.
âwhat?â
âwhen we were kids, i thought success meant eventually getting everything you wanted.â you looked down at the city lights. âand?â his laugh came out hollow. âturns out you can get almost everything except the right things.â
that sentence sat heavily between you because both of you knew what he meant. you remembered watching him during the thriller era when the world practically worshipped the ground he walked on.
girls crying outside studio gates, bodyguards everywhere, and the magazines treating him like he descended from another planet. still, at three in the morning, heâd sit beside you in oversized sweaters asking impossible questions in a tiny voice.
âwhat if people stop loving me?â you used to answer immediately back then. âthey wonâtâ
but somewhere over the years, you realized that wasnât the point. the real tragedy was that michael never learned how to believe love could survive imperfection. one mistake, one argument, and one wound.
and suddenly heâd rather burn the entire bridge down than risk standing vulnerable on it. you understood that now because, truthfully, you werenât much different.
âi almost wrote you letters,â you admitted quietly. he turned toward you instantly. âwhat?â
you shrugged slightly, embarrassed suddenly. âafter we moved. sometimes iâd start writing and thenâŠâ you shook your head. âi never knew how to finish them.â
his expression softened painfully. âwhatâd they say?â you laughed once under your breath. âmostly angry things.â
âi probably deserved them.â
âyeah.â a small smile touched his mouth then faded again.
âi used to keep expecting you at sessions,â he confessed. âlike muscle memory.â
you frowned slightly. âwhat do you mean?â
âiâd play something new and automatically look behind the glass for your reaction.â his eyes lowered. âevery time.â
that hurt because you knew exactly what he meant. for years after leaving california, you kept instinctively reaching for the phone whenever you finished producing a track.
wanting to call michael first, wanting to hear him say: play it again. you never told anybody that. never would.
the silence stretched long enough to become intimate. scarily intimate. then michael asked quietly, âwhy didnât you sing sooner?â
you looked away. âdidnât think i had anything worth saying.â
âthatâs not true.â
âit was then.â
he studied your face carefully, you could feel it without even looking at him. michael always watched people intensely when he cared about them. like he was trying to memorize something before it disappeared. âthat song sounded like you were finally talking,â he said softly.
your throat tightened because he understood the song better than anyone else had. critics called it haunting, romantic, and more on nostalgic.
but none of them understood what it actually was. it was grief. the specific grief of becoming strangers with someone who once knew your soul by memory.
âyou know the weird part?â you said after a while. âi didnât even realize i was writing about you until halfway through recording it.â
he smiled faintly. âi knew immediately.â
âcocky.â
âonly accurate.â
you rolled your eyes automatically. and suddenly there it was again. that old rhythm between you two. easy one and instinctive.
michael noticed it too. you could tell by the way his expression shifted, softer now, almost disbelieving.
like he forgot this was possible. âi missed making you laugh,â he admitted. your chest ached.
you looked at him finally and saw it all at once: the exhaustion beneath his eyes, the loneliness tucked carefully under fame, and the unbearable pressure of existing as michael jackson every second of every day.
people thought they knew him because they knew the image. they didnât know the real michael hated silence because his thoughts got too loud in it.
they didnât know he loved terrible horror movies and cried whenever animals got hurt onscreen.
they didnât know he rehearsed compliments before giving them because he worried constantly about saying the wrong thing. you knew all of it. or at least you used to. âdoes it ever get easier?â you asked quietly.
he understood immediately. fame, expectation, and being consumed alive by the world. his answer came after a long pause. âno.â honest. âyou just get better at pretending.â
you swallowed hard. for a second he looked less like the biggest star on earth and more like the boy under the studio console all those years ago. just listening and just wanting to be understood.
inside the ballroom, slow music began drifting through the doors now. people transitioning from awards to dancing and drinking and pretending they werenât all deeply miserable.
michael glanced toward the sound briefly. then back at you. âdance with me.â
you blinked. âwhat?â
âone dance.â
you stared at him like heâd lost his mind.
âabsolutely not.â
âwhy not?â
âbecause this is already emotionally catastrophic enough.â
he laughed unexpectedly loud at that. real laughter with head tipping back slightly. and suddenly you were nineteen again sitting cross-legged on studio floors making him laugh between takes.
it hit both of you at the same time. the laughter faded slowly. his eyes stayed on yours afterward for too long. way too long.
your stomach twisted painfully. there were things here neither of you were saying yet. big things. scary things.
michael stepped closer before he seemed to realize he was doing it. close enough now that you caught the faint scent of his cologne beneath the cold night air. your heartbeat stumbled traitorously.
âyou know,â he said softly, âall these years i kept thinking if i saw you again, iâd know exactly what to say.â
âand?â
his gaze dropped briefly to your mouth before returning upward. that tiny movement nearly destroyed your composure. âturns out i still donât know.â
your breath caught because suddenly the space between you felt incredibly fragile. one wrong movement from collapsing completely. and the terrifying part? you werenât sure you wanted to stop it anymore.
not after ten years, not after writing songs about ghosts, and not after spending a decade pretending he didnât still exist somewhere inside you. âmichael,â you whispered carefully. the way his name sounded in your mouth visibly affected him. you saw it.
his entire expression softened into something almost aching. then, âthere you are!â the balcony doors burst open. both of you jolted apart instinctively.
a producer stumbled outside holding two champagne glasses. he froze immediately upon seeing the two of you standing there together. his eyes widened with the exact expression of a man realizing he accidentally interrupted history. âoh,â he said weakly.
you stepped back fast, pulse hammering now. the moment shattered instantly. michael looked irritated enough to kill someone. you almost laughed at it.
instead, you smoothed your dress nervously. âi should go.â his attention snapped back to you immediately. âwait.â that fucking word.
you hesitated anyway. he looked suddenly unsure again, vulnerability flickering beneath the surface. âcan i see you tomorrow?â
your chest tightened. because there it was. not nostalgia, not apology, and something real. more like something present. you shouldâve said no probably. instead, after far too long, you answered quietly, âokay.â
you spent the entire drive home wondering if agreeing to see michael jackson again counted as bravery or self-destruction. maybe both.
los angeles blurred past the taxi window in streaks of neon and exhaustion. billboards. palm trees. strangers smoking outside clubs at one in the morning. the city looked exactly like it did the night you left it. that realization made you nauseous for reasons you couldnât explain.
back at your hotel, you kicked your heels off immediately and sat on the edge of the bed in silence. then you laughed once into your hands. because this was insane. absolutely insane.
ten years, ten absolute years without him and all it took was one conversation for your entire nervous system to start acting like it belonged to somebody else. you hated that. do you know what was worse? you missed it.
the phone rang around two-thirty in the morning. you stared at it suspiciously before answering. â..hello?â silence. just breathing. you closed your eyes immediately. âmichael.â
âhowâd you know it was me?â
âyou breathe dramatically into telephones.â a quiet laugh crackled through the line. that sound still traveled straight through your ribcage.
âsorry,â he murmured. âi didnât mean to wake you.â
âi wasnât asleep.â
âme neither.â of course not. you pictured him somewhere in a giant hotel suite unable to sit still. pacing. thinking too much. probably still halfway dressed from the party. some things never changed.
âthis is probably a bad idea,â you said softly.
âcalling you?â
âall of it.â
he went quiet for a second. âyeah,â he admitted. that honesty again. it kept throwing you off balance. old michael wouldâve flirted around the truth. dodged it. turned things charming before they got too real. this michael sounded tired of pretending.
âi kept thinking about your dad tonight,â he said suddenly. your chest tightened. âyeah?â
âhe used to yell at us for touching the mixing boards.â you snorted softly. âyou did keep touching them.â
âbecause you did first.â
âdonât rewrite history.â he laughed under his breath again. then his voice gentled. âhe believed in me before a lot of people did.â
you swallowed hard. âhe believed in you more than anybody.â and it was true. your father adored michael. used to call him lightning in a bottle. used to say: âthat kidâs gonna spend his whole life trying to outrun himself.â
you didnât understand what he meant back then. you did now.
âi was scared to come to the funeral,â michael admitted quietly. your grip tightened on the receiver. âwhat?â
âi found out too late. by then i thoughtâŠâ he exhaled shakily. âi thought seeing me would make things worse for you.â you leaned back slowly against the headboard. âyou really thought i hated you that much?â
âdidnât you?â
you opened your mouth then stopped. because the answer wasnât simple. you had hated him. for a while. hated the arrogance. hated the silence afterward. hated how easy it was for him to wound you because he knew you so well.
but underneath all of that was something uglier. you missed him so violently it turned into anger just to survive it. âi think,â you said carefully, âi hated that losing you felt worse than losing people i was actually supposed to lose.â
silence filled the phone.
the kind where you could practically hear another person breathing through memory itself. when michael finally spoke again, his voice sounded wrecked. âdonât say things like that unless you mean them.â
your heartbeat stumbled. âi do mean them.â another pause. then softly, âme too.â you covered your eyes with your hand immediately. this was scary. you needed to be cautious. because suddenly all those years apart started feeling thin and fragile. like something that could dissolve completely if either of you reached too hard.
âwhat are we doing?â you whispered. he answered honestly. âi donât know.â you laughed weakly. âgreat.â
âi justâŠâ he stopped himself. âwhat?â his voice lowered. âi donât wanna lose you again.â and there it was. not romance, not nostalgia, just fear.
it hit you harder than any love confession couldâve because michael jackson feared almost nothing publicly. but abandonment? that haunted him.
you remembered nights in the eighties when heâd ask bizarre questions out of nowhere. âif somebody leaves once, do they usually leave again?â
you used to tease him for thinking too much. now you realized heâd been asking for reassurance all along. your throat tightened painfully. âyou already lost me once,â you said quietly.
âi know.â
âand you survived it.â
âbarely.â the word slipped out before he could stop it. raw and true. you stared at the dark hotel ceiling while your pulse hammered unevenly. you were in trouble because no matter how much time passed, michael still knew exactly how to reach the softest parts of you.
âwhat time tomorrow?â you asked finally. you heard the tiny shift in his breathing immediately. hope. âlunch?â
âthat sounds terrifying.â he laughed softly. âplease?â that nearly undid you because suddenly he sounded young again. not the king of pop, and not the global phenomenon. just michael.
the boy who used to sit beside you at studio pianos begging you to stay another hour. âokay,â you whispered.
âokay?â
âokay.â the relief in his exhale made your chest ache.
âiâll send a car.â
âabsolutely not.â
âwhy?â
âbecause i enjoy arriving places without causing traffic accidents.â
âthat happened one time.â
âmichael.â
âfine,â he grumbled dramatically.
you smiled despite yourself and he heard it. of course he always did, and it felt good for once.
âthere you are again,â he murmured sleepily, and he didnât have to finish the sentence. you closed your eyes. âgoodnight, michael.â there was a pause. then, very softly, âgoodnight.â
neither of you hung up immediately. just stayed there breathing into the silence like two people afraid the other might disappear again the second the line went dead. eventually, you forced yourself to pull the receiver away. the click echoed loudly in the quiet room. and suddenly the loneliness returned full force.
because now you remembered what life felt like with him inside it which somehow made the years without him hurt all over again.
the restaurant michael picked the next afternoon was hidden in malibu somewhere along the coast. private and quiet.
the kind of place celebrities used when they wanted to pretend they werenât celebrities, you arrived first on purpose. mostly because you needed time to prepare yourself.
the ocean stretched endlessly beyond the windows, silver beneath the cloudy afternoon sky. waves crashed softly against the cliffs below.
you kept rehearsing different versions of this meeting in your head. none of them ended well. either you forgave him too easily. or you left angry again. or worse? you fell back into him completely.
which felt that you needed to be cautious of it all.
when michael jackson finally arrived, the entire room shifted subtly despite the privacy heads turned and conversations paused.
he noticed none of it as his eyes found yours immediately. always yours first. that realization still ruined you a little. he slid into the seat across from you looking strangely nervous for a man who performed in front of stadiums. âhi.â
âhi.â for a second, neither of you touched the menus. you just looked at each other properly in daylight for the first time in years. and there it was again, time folding strangely. because older michael still carried pieces of the boy you knew. still tucked his hands into his sleeves when anxious, glanced away first during serious moments, and looked at you like your reactions mattered more than anything else in the room.
âyou cut your hair,â he said quietly. you blinked. âthatâs your opening line?â
âi panicked.â you laughed despite yourself. his shoulders loosened instantly at the sound. you forgot how much he loved making you laugh. lunch stretched longer than either of you intended. three hours, then four.
you talked carefully at first. cautiously circling old wounds like people walking across thin ice. music, new artists, and bad producers. tour horror stories. your father. hayvenhurst.
eventually the harder things surfaced naturally. the fight, the silence afterward, all the years in between. âi kept your demos,â michael admitted at one point, staring down into his coffee.
you froze. ââŠwhat?â
âthe old cassette tapes.â a small shrug. âcouldnât throw them away.â your chest tightened painfully. âmichaelâŠâ
âsometimes when i couldnât sleep, iâd play them.â you looked out toward the ocean quickly before he could see your expression break.
because suddenly you pictured him alone somewhere enormous and expensive and empty, listening to old recordings of your voice between songs. the image nearly shattered you. âwhy didnât you ever hate me enough to move on?â you asked quietly.
he looked genuinely confused by the question.âbecause it was you?â simple as breathing.
you laughed weakly, eyes burning now. âthatâs not an answer.â
âit is for me.â silence settled over the table. outside, waves rolled endlessly against the shore. you studied him carefully then.
the fame sat differently on him now than it did in the eighties, back then it looked electric. now it looked heavy. beautiful, but heavy.
and beneath all of it was still the same lonely boy who hid under recording consoles listening to the world too closely. âyou know,â you said softly, âi spent years trying to convince myself i only missed the past.â
he stayed very still. âand?â
you swallowed hard. then answered honestly. âi think i just really did missed you.â
his eyes closed briefly like the confession physically hurt or healed something. maybe both. when he looked at you again, there was no performance left in his face anymore.
no celebrity shit, just michael. âi loved you for a very long time,â he said quietly. the words landed gently which somehow made them devastating.
you stared at him across the table, heartbeat loud enough to drown the ocean outside. because deep down, part of you always knew.
you knew in recording studios at two in the morning, you knew every time his eyes searched for yours first, and you knew the night everything fell apart.
the tragedy wasnât that the love wasnât there. the tragedy was timing. two people too young to understand that love sometimes required staying through ugly things too. your voice came out barely above a whisper. âi loved you too.â
his breath caught sharply and for a moment neither of you moved. the years between you suddenly felt visible somehow. all ten of them sitting there at the table. all the missed birthdays. unanswered calls. songs written instead of conversations.
grief had wasted so much time.
finally, michael laughed softly to himself, shaking his head. âweâre really good at making things difficult, huh?â you smiled through wet eyes. âunbelievably.â
he looked at you for a long moment afterward. then reached across the table slowly and carefully. like he was giving you every opportunity to pull away.
you didnât. his hand slid into yours. you stared at your intertwined fingers and suddenly thought about that stupid song again.
âi thought i saw your face today.â all those years, you wrote about him like a ghost, someone lost and someone unreachable.
but ghosts werenât supposed to hold your hand under cloudy california skies. ghosts werenât supposed to look at you like surviving finally meant something.
âi canât promise i wonât mess things up again,â michael admitted softly. you laughed quietly. âthatâd actually be more concerning.â his smile widened. real.
bright enough that for one fleeting second you saw the nineteen-year-old boy from studio sessions again. the one who danced while recording vocals, the one who laughed with his entire chest, and the one you fell in love with before the world got its hands on him.
âbut,â he continued carefully, thumb brushing against your knuckles, âi think maybe we wasted enough time already.â you looked at him then you squeezed his hand once.
outside, the tide kept rolling toward shore like it always had. like it always would. and for the first time in a decade, neither of you let go.
weeks passed before either of you said the word relationship. not because it wasnât obvious. it absolutely was.
but you and michael had always existed in that strange space between friendship and something far more dangerous. labels felt too small for it. too neat.
still, suddenly he was everywhere in your life again. phone calls at two in the morning. flowers arriving at studios with ridiculous handwritten notes attached. âheard this song and hated the drum machine. call me immediately.â you laughed the first time you got one.
the assistant delivering them looked terrified. âis he always like this?â she asked carefully.
âunfortunately.â michael started showing up during your recording sessions too. sometimes quietly sitting behind the mixing desk for hours without interrupting once.
other times dramatically throwing himself onto the studio couch claiming your artist was âemotionally avoiding the bridge.â which, annoyingly, he was usually right about.
one night after a session, you found michael asleep in the corner chair with headphones half-slipping off his curls. the studio lights were low. rain tapped softly against the windows.
for a moment you just stood there looking at him because even after all these years, there was something deeply lonely about the way he slept. like resting never came naturally to him. you crouched beside him carefully. his eyes opened almost instantly. always a light sleeper.
for one disoriented second, he just stared at you softly and unguarded. then he smiled sleepily. âhey.â
your chest tightened embarrassingly fast. âyou were snoring.â
âlies.â
âdevastatingly loud lies.â he laughed quietly and reached for your wrist without thinking. that simple and that automatic.
his fingers wrapped loosely around your hand like muscle memory returning home. you looked down at it then back at him. âyou do that a lot now.â
âwhat?â
âtouch me.â
michael blinked slightly, almost startled by his own behavior. then his gaze softened. âsorry.â
âi didnât say stop.â the room went quiet. oddly comforting quiet-ness. rain humming outside. tape machines buzzing softly somewhere behind you.
michaelâs thumb brushed slowly against the inside of your wrist before he seemed to realize what he was doing. his eyes lifted to yours. that damn look.
that unbearable look like he still couldnât believe you were real and here and touching him back after all those lost years.
âi think,â he said softly, âi spent so long trying not to miss you that now i donât really know how to act normal around you.â
you laughed under your breath. âyouâve never acted normal a day in your life.â
âtrue.â but neither of you moved away.
instead he slowly sat forward in the chair until your knees brushed close. close enough now that you caught the warmth of his skin beneath the cold studio air. there were moments with michael where the world seemed to pause around him. this was one of them.
you remembered suddenly being seventeen in another studio entirely, watching him sing a demo under dim lights while thinking: this is gonna ruin me one day. you were right. just not in the way you expected.
âcan i ask you something?â he murmured.
âdepends.â
âdid you ever almost come back?â your breath caught. because yes. absolutely, yes. more times than heâd ever know.
you remembered sitting in airports with plane tickets to california you never used. remembered dialing hayvenhurst numbers before hanging up.
remembered hearing man in the mirror for the first time alone in your apartment and crying so hard you got angry at yourself afterward.
âonce,â you admitted quietly. his expression shifted immediately. âwhen?â
â1988.â he stared at you. âwhat happened?â you smiled sadly. âfear.â honesty hung between you. heavy and intimate.
michael nodded slowly like he understood that answer better than anybody else could. because fear had stolen years from both of you. fear of rejection, fear of vulnerability, and fear that maybe the love mattered less than the damage.
âi used to think if i saw you again,â he confessed softly, âiâd either hate you or love you worse.â you exhaled shakily. âwhich one is it?â
his eyes held yours completely steady. âyou know which one.â
the air changed instantly and your heartbeat stumbled hard against your ribs. michaelâs gaze flicked briefly to your mouth before returning upward again, slower this time. asking. always asking with you now. never assuming.
your voice came out quieter than intended. âcome here.â
he inhaled sharply then moved carefully at first like he still couldnât quite believe this was allowed.
his hand slid against your jaw gently enough to break your heart all over again. and when he kissed you it wasnât dramatic, wasnât cinematic, it was worse because it felt familiar like something interrupted finally finding its way back.
his mouth was warm and trembling slightly against yours, years of restrained grief and affection tucked into the softness of it. you felt him exhale shakily the second you kissed him back. like relief or like survival.
his forehead rested against yours afterward, both of you breathing unevenly in the dim studio light. âwow,â he whispered weakly.
you laughed breathlessly. âreal smooth, jackson.â
âsorry, i had a better speech planned in my head.â
âiâm sure.â he smiled then. small and beautiful.
and suddenly you understood something that took both of you ten years to learn: love was never the difficult part.
staying was.
and suddenly, your lyrics meant everything real again.
you really couldnât help but fall in love again.
â genre: angst, romance, celebrity drama, soulmates, hurt/comfort, pining, emotional infidelity, public love confession
â pairing: michael jackson x female reader
â contains: diana ross interference, mentions of mjâs previous traumas, jealousy, heartbreak, years of unresolved feelings, michael making the wrong choice, emotional manipulation, longing, public apology, tears, soulmates who can't let each other go, happy ending
SUMMARY: for years, you stood beside him while history, loyalty, and guilt pulled him away. you were the woman who understood him better than anyone. the woman he always came back to. just never the woman he chose. until one award show changed everything.
(A/N: okay LISTEN đđđ this story hurt my feelings while i was writing it because michael is literally his own worst enemy here. i wanted him to be frustrating in a way that's actually heartbreaking, because sometimes people don't lose the love of their life from lack of love. they lose them because they keep putting them second. also yes diana is PUBLIC ENEMY #1 in this fic i'm sorry (not sorry, i hate her guts) â this is obviously fiction and heavily dramatized for the plot but i needed the yearning, the jealousy, the "choose me for once" energy. and michael's speech at the end??? yeah. that's the entire reason this story exists.)
people always talked about michael joseph jackson as if he belonged to the world, and that was precisely the problem because nobody ever stopped to ask whether the world deserved him or whether michael knew how to belong to himself.
you met him during a time when he was already fractured in ways most people couldnât perceive. While everyone else saw the records, roaring crowds, and his diamond gloves with moonwalks along the seemingly impossible levels of fame, you witnessed the cracks beneath the surface.
you saw the man hiding beneath it all, the one who endured his fatherâs abuse and believed that love could only be earned through suffering because his mom always condoned his fatherâs abuse and mostly the one who couldnât tell the difference between loyalty and sacrifice. that was exactly his tragedy. he would hand pieces of himself away until there was almost nothing left then apologize for not having more to give.
the first thing he ever said to you was strange, and of course it was. normal conversations never interested him.
he looked at you during a party neither of you wanted to attend and asked, âdo you think people can miss somebody before theyâve met them?â you stared at him. âthatâs a weird question.â he smiled. âthat wasnât an answer.â
you shouldâve known then. you shouldâve known you were doomed because nobody had ever looked lonely the way michael did. he was not even when surrounded by thousands, especially not then.
the relationship happened slowly. not because either of you lacked feelings, but because both of you understood exactly how complicated they were.
he wasnât easy to love, and unfortunately that man was a disaster. beautiful, very gentle, brilliant, and funny. but emotionally? a complete catastrophe.
he loved with his entire soul and then panicked whenever somebody tried loving him back.
heâd call you at three in the morning because he couldnât sleep then disappear for three days because the conversation meant too much. he wanted closeness, and maybe needed it. but intimacy terrified him so much to the point where you became the only person capable of navigating those contradictions.
you were the only person who understood that michael wasnât difficult because he didnât care, in fact, he was difficult because he cared too much. and for a while, everything worked out despite the struggles.
until diana came. the thing about diana wasnât that michael loved her, of course he loved her. it was so obvious from the start. the point being was that diana existed inside his life like gravity.
everything bent toward her including him. maybe especially him.
it wasnât romance of some sort, not was friendship. it also wasnât mentorship. it was something that had rooted itself so deeply inside michaelâs identity that he couldnât separate where her influence ended and where he began and diana knew. that was the part that made your stomach twist.
some people possess power and never use it and others possess power and forget they have it. though, diana possessed power and exercised it effortlessly like breathing.
sheâd enter a room and michaelâs attention would shift before she even spoke not because she demanded it. he offered it freely like muscle memory.
the first time it hurt was small, it was almost insignificant.
it was at a charity event with you and michael laughing together. his hand resting against your lower back, his bambi eyes shining bright and happily.
then diana arrived and it was like somebody flipped a switch. his body physically turned toward her, focus followed, and energy followed. everything followed.
you watched yourself disappear in real time not because he stopped loving you, but because he forgot to choose you. there was a big difference and somehow thatâs more pathetic because intentional cruelty can be confronted. unintentional neglect leaves you arguing with ghosts.
your friends had reassured you that, âyouâre imagining things.â or that, âhe didnât mean it.â or that it was, âthatâs just diana.â
you grew to hate those words. as if those words explained every wound. every disappointment, those multiple occasions that somehow became hers, and every moment michael abandoned before realizing heâd left.
you began noticing a few repeated moments, patterns nobody else wanted to acknowledge. diana would appear and michael would orbit. you would become invisible in a way you would never have imagined. again and again.
it wasnât dramatic, maybe that wouldâve been easier. it was death by a thousand shards of glass. it was those small and constant moments. moments that accumulated until one day you woke up exhausted.
you werenât competing with another woman, you were competing with his story. and unsurprisingly, his story was winning.
the worst argument happened in private, and of course it was private. the worst heartbreaks always do. nobody remembers them except the people they destroy.
youâd been together at neverland and the sun was setting. everything shouldâve felt beautiful, and instead it felt like standing on the edge of a cliff. because diana had called and michael was leaving again.
you donât even remember what started the fight. only how it ended and the feeling of standing in the middle of neverland while the sun disappeared behind the hills, watching the man you loved more than anything look everywhere except at you.
it had probably started over something small. it kind of always did. a phone call with you, those damned canceled diners, and another promises postponed. another moment that somehow became about someone else. it was always her, it always came back to her somehow.
the argument had been building for years anyway and this was just the first time neither of you could stop it. âwhy is it always her?â the words left your mouth before you could soften them.
michael froze and his shoulders tensed along with his gaze dropping immediately and somehow that hurt more than if heâd yelled back because he already knew.
you saw it on his face that he knew exactly what you were talking about: he just didnât know how to fix it.
âlook at me.â only to be faced with silence, âmichael.â still nothing. your chest tightened. âwhy is it always her?â
he swallowed and looked away. that absolutely told you everything.
you laughed, except it didnât sound like laughter. it sounded wounded. âso much for words.â your eyes burned. âwow.â
âdonât do this right now, please-â he finally looked up, though you wished he hadnât because there was guilt in his eyes. there was so much guilt, in fact, that guilt was worse than denial. guilt meant he knew.
you stared at him as his jaw clenched. âmake me choose.â the world suddenly went quiet. you actually had to pause because for a second you couldnât believe what youâd heard. then your expression shattered. âmake you choose?â you repeated softly. pathetically soft. âthatâs what you think this is?â
âyouâre misunderstanding what this is.â
âthen what did you mean?â
he opened his mouth then soon pursed it. nothing came out and suddenly you were exhausted. just tired, so unbelievably tired. âiâm not asking you to stop loving her.â your voice cracked. âdo you understand that?â
he stared at you.
âi have never asked that.â another breath. âi have never once asked you to stop caring about her.â
âi know.â
âno, michael. i donât think you do.â your eyes filled. âbecause if you understood me, we wouldnât be standing here, and i wouldnât have been so insecure with this whole thing we have going on.â
he looked devastated, and for once, you didnât feel any guilt nor remorse. great. âeverybody says sheâs important to you.â you laughed bitterly. âevery single one.â another step backward. ânobody ever asks what itâs like to be the person standing next to that.â
his face fell yet you kept going because this was years worth of heartbreak pouring out at once. âdo you know what itâs like?â your voice shook. âto walk into a room and immediately wonder if iâm about to lose you again? and also to watch your attention disappear the second she walks through a door?â
âto spend entire nights pretending iâm okay because i know if i say something, iâll be the bad guy?â
he looked sick but you didnât stop. not anymore. not again.
âthe worst part is that i know you love me.â his eyes widened. you laughed again with that same horrible sound. âbecause if you didnât, this wouldâve been easy.â a tear stripped down your cheek. âif you didnât love me, i could leave. and if you didnât love me, i could hate you. but you do love us.â
your voice broke. âyou love me and somehow iâm still standing here begging for scraps.â
âyouâre notââ
âstop.â
and he did stop immediately.
âdonât tell me what iâm feeling.â you wiped your face angrily. âiâve spent years understanding you.â your chest hurt. âi just wish youâd spend five minutes understanding me.â the silence afterward felt uncomfortable. finally, you asked again. quieter this time. more broken in fact.
âwhy is it always her?â
michael looked down and his hands trembled.
then came his whisper, âbecause she was there before everyone else.â the words landed like a gunshot and for a second you just stared.
and you wished he could have added more context, but there wasnât and somehow that was the answer.
the sound of a heart finally understanding its own death. âand what happens when somebody comes after?â his face crumpled. you stepped closer. âwhat happens when someone loves you after?â
your voice rose. âwhat happens when somebody stays?â another step. âwhat happens when somebody chooses you every single day?â
âwhat happens when somebody gives you every piece of themselves?â tears blurred your vision. âwhat happens then?â
he couldnât answer because there wasnât one. and that was the pathetic part of it all. there never had been.
âyou know what breaks my heart?â you whispered. his eyes squeezed shut. âif she called right nowâŠâ your voice cracked. ââŠyouâd leave with no thought behind for us.â
his silence was immediate and instinctive and you nodded slowly because there it was. there was your answer.
âsee?â you laughed through tears. âwe both know iâm right.â
âitâs not like that.â
âthen tell me iâm wrong.â nothing. your heart shattered right there. âyou always come back.â
he looked up desperate and hopeful because he thought that meant something.
you saw it happen and somehow that hurt too.âthatâs what makes this so cruel.â his expression collapsed. âi know youâll call tomorrow.â your voice softened. âi know youâll apologize.â tears slid down your face. âi know youâll cry.â
âi know youâll mean every word.â you shook your head. âand somehow that doesnât fix anything anymore.â
âplease.â his voice was barely audible.
you almost broke right then because you loved him. if you didnât love him, this wouldâve been survivable.
âi feel stupid.â your voice trembled. âbecause every time you walk away, i tell myself itâll be the last time.â
he stared at you completely shattered.
âand every time you come backâŠâ you swallowed. ââŠi let you in again.â his eyes filled with tears and you hated that they did because now you wanted to comfort him even now.
even while your own heart was breaking, you were still worried about his. you were still choosing him. and he still wasnât choosing you.
âi donât think diana is the villain.â he blinked and was surprised. âi think the villain is the fact that you know exactly how much this hurts meâŠâ your voice broke. ââŠand you still canât stop.â he physically flinched. thatâs great. let him drown in his own sorrows. let him feel one fraction of what youâd been carrying.
âyou make me feel loved.â your words came out small and fragile. âand you make me feel abandoned.â his face crumpled with your words.
âi donât know how both things can be true.â
you looked at him. the person youâd spent years loving and the person youâd have followed anywhere. âi wouldâve followed you anywhere.â a sad smile appeared then gone just as quickly. âthatâs the embarrassing part.â
his eyes closed. âyou never even had to ask.â
then came the final wound. the one neither of you would ever forget. âi think if you had to choose between losing meâŠâ his breathing stopped. ââŠand disappointing herâŠâ tears blurred everything. ââŠyou already made that choice years ago.â
the uncomfortable feeling afterward felt endless and for the first time since youâd known him, michael jackson had absolutely nothing to say.
his face fell. because for the first time he understood that you werenât asking him to stop loving diana. you were asking whether there would ever be room for anyone else. whether your future was permanently trapped inside somebody elseâs shadow.
and michael couldnât answer because deep down? he didnât know and that was what destroyed you. not the uncertainty, rather the realization that he genuinely didnât know.
months passed, then maybe years. you left. not dramatically nor angrily. you were just tired of being the escape route for his complications with diana. you can survive heartbreak and you can mostly survive betrayal. what you canât survive forever is being somebodyâs almost.
he stopped calling as often, stopped showing up, and stopped reaching for your hand. the silence between you became something living and something you grew accustomed with.
people assumed you'd broken up, and the truth was worse. there had never been anything official to end. just two people destroying themselves over a love neither could let go of.
you kept working, and he kept performing. the world kept turning and neither of you moved on. everyone could see it. maybe especially him. because every woman he stood beside wasn't you.
every room he entered felt emptier than it should, every award became heavier, achievements tasted wrong. he had chosen comfort over courage and it haunted him.
and thatâs what youâd become, almost the love of his life.
you were always an almost. the person he wanted. almost. the future he dreamed about. almost. everything important. except chosen.
michael tried moving forward and the world assumed he succeeded. the world was wrong because success never fixed what was missing. awards didnât fix it, stadiums didnât fix it, and applause didnât fix it. nothing unfortunately did.
he kept collecting achievements and somehow feeling poorer because grief does something worse.
it doesnât always arrive when you lose someone, sometimes it arrives years later when you realize exactly what you lost and exactly why.
michael eventually reached a conclusion that terrified him. the greatest love of his life hadnât left because she stopped loving him. she left because he never gave her a reason to stay. that realization haunted him like a ghost because regret is heavier than heartbreak.
heartbreak says it ended, regret says it didnât have to, which brings us to the award show.
by 1996, the regret had become unbearable. you knew it, and he knew it. the entire industry knew it. nobody talked about it though. until the grammy awards, maybe where the night everything exploded. you'd been asked to present one of the biggest awards of the evening. the album of the year, cameras adored you, and the audience adored you. yet somewhere in the front rows you noticed where michael sat with diana. of course. you saw them before the show started.
your heart dropped to the floor when his eyes found yours immediately and they stayed there for far too long.
another speech and another headline, instead they witnessed a confession.
the night history finally cracked open. the audience expected another michael jackson victory.
you stood on stage presenting the award. elegant, composed, and very much untouchable. those years had sharpened you and made you stronger and harder to reach.
michael saw it immediately and for the first time in his life, it frightened him because you no longer looked like somebody waiting. you looked like somebody capable of leaving forever.
the winner was announced. his name echoed through the auditorium, and it was your voice that announced his win. the applause began and people stood. those haunting flashes of hollywood cameras flashed but michael couldnât hear any of it.
because all he could see and hear was you, standing there, holding and presenting the award. the woman heâd spent years loving and years losing.
he walked toward the stage, past celebrities, past cameras, and past diana. past the gravitational force that had dictated so much of his life.
later, newspapers would obsess over that detail. the way he never looked at her. not once.
because for the first time since youâd met him, michael wasnât being pulled by old loyalties. he was making a choice and he reached you, accepted the award. then stopped.
the audience sensed it immediately that something was happening. something bigger than music ever was, than fame, more than entertainment.
michael turned toward the microphone. his hands shook and it was not from nerves. from truth.
âall my life,â he began softly, âpeople have told me who i belong to.â followed up with silence that swallowed the room. âmy family.â another breath, âmy fans.â and another, âthe world.â his eyes found yours. âand for a long time, i believed them.â
you didnât (couldnât) move, and neither could anyone else.
âi spent years giving pieces of myself away because i thought that was what love was.â his voice cracked. âi thought all love meant was having an obligation.â the room remained seemingly still. âi thought loyalty meant abandoning myself.â
tears filled his soft eyes. âi thought being grateful meant never leaving rooms i had already outgrown.â you saw it right then. the exhaustion from so many events, the regret, and mostly the weight heâd carried for decades.
michael looked like a man setting down something enormous, and it was something heâd been dragging behind him his entire life. then, he looked directly at you, and in an instant, the entire world around both of you vanished. âshe loved me when i had nothing to offer except myself.â his voice broke completely. âand i was so busy giving myself to everybody elseâŠâ
his breath hitched, and you couldnât help but feel pitiful for him. ââŠthat i forgot to give myself to her.â
the audience was crying now openly; because some truths are too human to resist and some regrets are universal.
michael stepped closer, and his eyes never left yours. âthe biggest mistake of my life wasnât trusting the wrong people.â another step came. âit wasnât fame.â and another, âit wasnât success.â he swallowed.
âit was making the woman i loved feel like she was standing second in a story where she shouldâve been first.â and right there? you felt your heart shatter then heal. all at once. and then finally, he said the thing heâd been terrified of for years.
not because it was difficult, but because it was irreversible. âi love you.â the room inhaled as he spoke: âi have loved you for years.â his voice grew stronger and steadier.
âand if history remembers me for anythingâŠâ he reached for your hand. ââŠi hope it remembers that eventually i found the courage to choose you.â
the applause was deafening but it sounded distant because michael was crying, and so were you.
somewhere in the audience, diana ross sat and watched. she wasnât angry or furious; she was simply witnessing something she had never anticipated. for perhaps the first time in Michaelâs life, he was not following the path of familiarity; he was finally walking in his own heart, guided by his own instincts. and somehow that was far more shocking than any declaration of love.
because the real confession wasnât that michael loved you, everybody already knew that. the confession was that after all these years he loved you more than he feared disappointing everyone else. and for michael? that was the bravest thing he had ever done.
â  mature era!michael jackson  đ„  đ nanny!reader  â    â±Â  summary. some instances in which michael and you function as a couple . . . which you guys aren't. just a really, really good team.
warnings. no real warnings, it's just mainly fluff. and tbh i can't tell if this is actually domestic or not, but oh well i just really wanted to write the following scenarios. prince being prince. hints at michael's obsession for you. age gap - twenty years. not proofread. series m.list main m.list
michael who made an extreme emphasis on his desire to be present in his children's lives and not have them be raised by nannie's. but soon after blanket's birth he knew he needed a little extra help with a newborn and two little ones running around.
the interview process was long and tedious and happened over a few weeks as michael personally reviewed over applications, made the phone calls to let which applicants will be getting interviewed where and when, and conducted the interviews process with various questions;
"during times of stress how do you handle the chaos of the children?"
"what was the reason for leaving the last family you works for, and what made you interested in caring for my family?"
"do you have any formal education in child care, child education, or child development?"
"are you ready to take on not just my children's schedules but my own, and what that entails?"
he wants the best for his children and you just happen to be that. you're one of two of the last applicant who progressed to the very last interview, and watching the other applicant go first and leave with an unreadable expression only worsened your worries. and when you think everything is going good your nerves are on edge and heart pounding against your chest when michael rose from his seat across from you and extending his hand out to you. placing trembling hands on the edge of the conference desk to push your seat out and away so you can also stand, wiping your sweaty hand on your slacks before extending it to meet michael's firm grip, "congratulations, you're hired."
you didn't formally meet the children until your second day, you're first day was just you getting acclimated. already having signed every form of paper possible upon getting hired, all michael requested of you for your first day was to show up to neverland ranch at 7 a.m sharp. giving you a proper tour of neverland ranch before returning back to the house and to his office to go over the kids routine.
michael's eyes follow where your body bends to reach inside of the bag you brought with you, eyes widening just a bit when you pull out a dark green journal and pen. flipping the journal open and clicking the pen to jot down the small bit of what he had said about their schedules before he went silent, only the sounds of pen on paper filling the office.
when there's nothing more left to write down you peer your gaze up just a bit, but michael's eyes are trained on the journal in your lap, mouth slightly agape. "you can continue, mr. jackson."
the sound of your voice pulls his eyes back up to meet your own, licking his lips, "right," he continues, coughing lightly, "'nd it's michael, no formalities."
and he gets amused when you give him a curt nod before moving your pen to the very top of the page and write something down, probably something along the lines of no use of formalities.
only further getting amused by you when just before you leave you pull a container full of various cookies out, "i don't know what they're favorite is so i just made small batches of chocolate chip, snickerdoodle, and sugar cookies with sprinkles," you explain, fingers gripped around the nice container you bought specifically for this, not wanting to hand michael jackson a tupperware container.
hand it over, feeling uneasy when all he does is start at the container now in his hands, "you and the other staff can have some too of course, they're not just for the children," rambling on.
when michael looks up there's a small smile on his face, "thank you, we 'ppreciate it. they're are going t'love them for dessert."
introductions with the children go well, michael makes them thank you for the cookies, and it really doesn't take too long for them to warm up to you. it only took prince a few hours to approach you to ask if you would play with him, and if there's one thing about childcare that you will never get over is their small voices when they're still a little shy, which didn't last long with prince once he got comfortable with you.
and with blanket it took no time. the five of you sat around the dinning table as the kids ate their breakfast, with prince and paris sat next to each other, paris next to michael who is at the head of the table, you were in the seat right in front of paris while blanket was in his father arms, already having had a bottle. when michael was nursing his glass of orange juice that's when you feel it, a chubby hand lightly against your forearm.
taking blanket's smaller hand in yours, the natural movement he's making seem like the two of you are shaking hands. "hi, blanket," you muse, grinning when the infant begins to coo and show off his gummy smile. his arms now fully trying to reach you.
"he's tryin' t'escspe my arms, d'you wan' him?" the question has you thinking for a second, but you do agree.
"yeah, i'll take him." opening your arms and reaching out to grab the infant. blanket instantly settling within your arms, resting his head onto your shoulder, his cheek squishing adorably against it that has michael bringing a finger to sooth at his other chubby cheek.
however, it's paris that takes some time to fully warm up to you. she still interacted with you, but she never sought you out like how prince would take your hand in his and guide you off somewhere, most likely somewhere with an elaborate toy set up or the makeshift fort he built. or how blanket started to naturally cling to you whenever you were around. but paris seemed to always longingly stare at you whenever you interacted with her brothers. you always tried to include her, making the space for her to join in welcome as you remember michael telling you that paris is interested in whatever prince has.
you didn't take it personally, you figured it would take time since during the first meeting she had clung to michael's leg, using it to hide and peek from as she'd like. and you related to her, being a shy yourself during childhood, knowing that within time and gentleness that she will hopefully get more comfortable around you.
and that she did. a few weeks into caring for them it was quiet time. blanket was down for afternoon nap and this was the time where you'd put on a movie for the kids, usually a disney one and they could choose from watching the movie, a quiet activity, or to take a nap as well. prince had insisted on watching tarzan just end up curled asleep on the couch before jane and tarzan even meet, while paris chose to do a quiet activity of coloring.
taking this time you'd often journal in the very same dark green journal about anything and everything, a habit you carried for middle school, through high school, through college, and now through adulthood. you used to journal right before bed when you were younger, but the hours of being a nanny are from the start of the morning to the end of night, so you often opt for any free time you have to do so.
"wha's that?" a small voice asks.
feeling startled you look you see paris standing in front of you, trying to peer into the journal on your lap, "oh, it's just my journal," you respond, showing her the outside of the cover that's a little worn at the edges and the inside of the lined pages where you write.
her eyes sparkle with curiosity as you show the journal off, "is it for coloring?"
you're eyebrows furrow as you look at it, flipping through its ages, "it can be," you don't see why it couldn't be, "but i use it to write."
it's then that paris moves from in front of you to now sit squished against your side, "'nd write what?"
the question makes you smile, remembering how michael and her were sat at the dinning table just being dinner with sheets of blank paper and different colored crayons as she practiced writing her name. "i write anything," you begin, moving the journal from your lap into hers and allowing her to flip through the pages, "mainly about how i'm feeling."
"oh," it comes out quiet, like she's thinking about something.
and as you watch her an idea comes to mind, "y'know, i could get you a journal like mine."
your words instantly has paris's head turning to look at you, eyes wide like saucers, "really?" she exclaims.
chuckling at her excitement and the fact that she's still at the age where r's still sound like w's as you nod, "really, and we could practice your writing in it too," you solidify.
that's when paris's arms shoot and wrap around your torso, hugging you and squeezing her eyes shut, "than' you."
the moment tugs at your heart, wrapping your arms around to embrace her, "you're welcome, sweet girl."
and when you left that night you returned the next morning with baby pink journal, a few pack of stickers, and a glitter pen set.
it's truly fate on how well you and michael work together. falling into an easy rhythm within no time between the two of you and the children. you'd arrive at neverland every morning at 6, which gives you just enough time to say your hello's to the rest of the staff around the house before the children need to be woken up. you've developed routine of swigging by the kitchen to see what the chef is cooking for breakfast and snag a small bite of whatever is available, usually fruit when the chef's back is turned. and more times than not it leaves you and michael enough time to do a debrief of what the day entails, which is something that isn't really needed since you stay a little later on sunday nights to go over the next week, but still happens regardless. and through time it developed from that, figuring which one was going to wake which child up to random small talk, you're often the person who catches michael up on whatever sitcom show is airing on tv while he's tells you something from the news.
just outside the kid's bedrooms michael and you play rock paper scissors, the both of you hitting your open palms with your first as you whisper the words. and when you go for your safety, the reliable rock, while michael just had to go for paper you groan, throwing your head back.
looking back at him he's grinning at the way your shoulders are slightly slouched, "out of three?" you attempt, wiggling your eyebrows at the father.
an airy chuckle passes from his lips, "i've woken the lil' dragon everyday this week, by time i've gotten to wake the princess."
you and michael started referring to prince as little dragon when it comes to waking him up in the morning. he's stubborn, and it's hard to get the boy up and out of bed without persistent gentle pats and rubs to the head or back and encouraging words. you two try to hold off on turning the lights on in the kids room to get the up, finding it too abrupt, so more times than not the only light is either from the hallway or the raising sun through the curtains. while little miss paris is a dream to wake up, all it takes is a warm hand circling her back that gets her up and stretching in bed.
everyone knows that michael captures everything when it comes to his kids. from home videos, sports events, recital, anything, he finds it worthy of being caught on film.
and that includes the hard days. blanket had come down with cold that had only made abnormally fussy, and you would be lying if you said you weren't relieved when michael returned home. because entertaining prince and paris while maintaining blanket's symptoms and staying on top of his doses and still making sure that the two old kids don't get too close to blanket as siblings do so they don't fall sick as well.
michael took over for the evening essentially, he was with blanket for a little bit before you thought about how if anyone can get sick from being in close proximity to blanket it should probably be you, so you two swapped while he wore down the older kids and got them settled for the night.
unknowingly michael had been looking for you after putting both prince and paris to bed. it takes him returning to the hallway where the kid's rooms reside to notice you and blanket in the rocker, watching the gentle movements of the rubs you're giving blanket's back. he doesn't fully know how to process how or what he's thinking, and to be honest michael hasn't been able to form a full solid opinion on you since the day you met. not that that's bad, you just seem too good to be true, and the way at which you deeply care for his children only confuses him more. knowing what it means for them to reach their development milestones along with ensuring that they are healthily expressing themselves both identity wise and emotionally. and it doesn't help that you're smart, one of the old family you nannied for during high school being generous enough to fund you going to school for psychology, and beautiful, your go to outfit being jeans with either a loose t-shirt or sweater it's effortless but pull it off too well and often more times than not you opt to have your curls up and away from blanket's strong grip.
and he knows it isn't right to develop a crush? or a deep admiration for his nanny, it gets in the way of you being able to do you job and it gets in the way of michael being able to form coherent thoughts around you, not to mention that he's twenty years your senior. he's kept it at bay since you started working, but he can't help but have the reason of why you split with your previous family you worked for loom over her head, the reason being that the kids you cared for just got too old for a nanny, entering adolescence. and although it was a mutual decision between you and the family, he doesn't think he could ever come to the conclusion that him and his children won't need you.
pulling himself out of his thoughts he retreats and returns with his camcorder. catching the sweet moment as a forever memory, just in case there is every a time you decide to leave, maybe to leave to pursue further education (although michael would happily fund it and keep you employed at the same time) or to start your own family (which he secretly dreads), for the kids to have moments they can look back on with you in them.
you who start staying later than you need to. masking it in the disguise of wanting to help michael with whatever chore is left, which is true, but you also selfishly enjoy the alone time with michael. the nights where you stay and help pick up toys and put them back and arrange them, which sometimes turn into small fights between you and michael when either one of you throw a stuffed animal at each other and quickly turn your backs before the other turns around. or the quieter nights spent listening to the jazz station on the radio as michael washes the dishes while you dry them. it's chores that you and michael really don't have to do, he has cleaners.
prince can pursued anyone, including his father and you. which is exactly how sleepovers became a special occasion.
the hard bargaining wasn't even getting his father to say yes, it was michael having to tell blanket that you may have something you'd want to do for yourself or with friends instead of having a sleepover with them.
which was a hard pill to swallow for both, but prince still being young ran from his father and straight to you. collapsing into you arms with tears brimming in his eyes, "please have a sleepover with us," his small voice messing up the pronouncement of a few words from pushing his face into your sweater, smoothing a gentle hand through the boy's hair to regulate him.
upon looking up to search for michael, he's already there, a hand on his hip, "he wan's y'to stay 'nd have a sleepover, but i told him that y'may have plans," he explains, walking over and trying to pull the boy from off of you, but he clings to your waist.
looking down at only the peek of blonde hair, you frown then smile, looking back at michael, "'m free friday night so i really don't mind."
"you really don-"
"'s alright, michael. and besides, haven't you been wanting to build that jumbo fort, prince?"
the mention of a fort and his name has prince pulling himself back from where he hides his face against your stomach, hands still crumpled in the material of your sweater. "yeah," it's quiet and meek as he nods his head.
you hand falls from his head down to his rosy cheek to wipe his tears streaks, "then no more cryin', we've get to look forward to friday."
which is exactly how you spent a friday night building the biggest fort you have every built with michael and the kids, the night entailing movies and ice cream and books and flashlight shows.
michael who has selfish thoughts whenever you're around. often during mealtimes when the five of you intertwine hands to bless the food.
he knows it's wrong to fantasize about the five of you being a real family whenever you arrive extra early just because you promised the kids special pancakes.
michael shuffles into the kitchen, expected to see the chef, which he does, but they're off to the side chopping fruits while you're the one at the stove. the sound of your name falling softly from michael's tongue has you looking up.
and he knows he's beyond gone when the wide smile that spreads across your face gives him butterflies, because it shouldn't.
"want a pancake?" you ask, as michael moves closer, turning your head back to pan to pay attention.
"wha' are you doin' this for?" he's close enough to you for you to feel his breath on your neck and for him to smell the faint scent of your perfume mixing with the scent of your hair products.
"for the kids," of course it is he thinks, peering down into the pan to see various sizes of pancake shapes, "gonna turn them into designs, like a monkey or somethin'" you explain, flipping the pancakes once their tops get all bubbly.
and when that's done you turn your head again, as best you can with michael close in your proximity, he might as well be glued to your back. "d'you want a pancake?" asking the father again as the two of you lock eyes.
"yeah, i'll take a pancake."
your head swiftly nods and once again focuses back on the pancakes. hearing shuffles of michael's feet and no longer feeling the presence of his body close to yours, "gonna go wake up the kids for breakfas'."
michael who secretly refers to paris and you as his girls.
all three of his children are blessings, but there was nothing more exciting than to find out he was having a daughter. and now with you in their lives he's thankful to have such a positive and strong woman figure in their lives.
lingering around in the mornings, body pressed against the bathroom doorframe as he watches you do paris's hair for the day as she sits on the bathroom counter. he can do his daughter's hair, but mostly just in simple plates and ponytails, while you can do the more detailed hairstyles.
and he loves nothing more than to come home and notice that the two of you has a dress up day. either by the colorful marks on your face and the precise blends of color on paris's or by paris running into her father's arms right when he steps through the door to show off her nails that you painted while he later notices the messy marks of nail polish on your nails and the surrounding skin at dinner.
michael who keeps a polaroid of you and the kids in his wallet. one taken on blanket's first birthday that he cherishes whenever he's away. often tracing a too large finger over your faces, missing the cheerful chaos of the kids and you no matter he's at a buzzing event or a quiet hotel.
the four of you are all wearing tiny birthday hats for blanket's birthday party. the birthday sits calmly in your lap while michael attempts to direct the old two around.
"no, prince, on her other side," his voice already defeated as the young boy keeps wanting to pose his own way.
"i wanna d'it like this though," prince pouts, moving to stand right behind where you sit on the floor and throw his small arms over your neck and hook his chin over your shoulder.
"let him be," you muse through a small grin that you shoot michael, the two of you know that prince is going to win the battle either way.
"okay, paris," just when he starts paris settles against your side, removing a secure hand around blanket's belly and using it to wrap around paris and pull he snug under your arm, "good, good," clicking his fingers together to get blanket's attention facing forward.
"everyone say happy first birthday, blanket."
and when it's said and the four of you are all smiling at the end, there's a click, that encases the memory forever.
The weekend passed by in the blink of an eye. Peter Parker had never been more excited for anything in the world. After Tony Stark left his apartment, he immediately celebrated in his room and called Ned to tell his best friend that the e-mail was not a scam. Thank goodness.Â
Peter spent his entire weekend preparing for his first day and moving into the Avengers Tower. The day after Tony Stark visited his apartment, Ned came over since they had originally planned to start building the LEGO Death Star together. While they were building it, the two teenagers went through every possible conversation that Peter might have on his first day. Ned claims it's a precaution in case Peter fumbles in front of the Avengers.Â
âPretend Iâm Captain America,â Ned insisted as he looked at the instructions for building the LEGO. âCome on, what would you say if you met him first?âÂ
âIâm not going to pretend youâre Captain America.â Peter grimaced. He knows well enough that even if he practiced, he would still be nervous and probably stammer in front of the Captain.Â
Ned continues to list on every Avenger. It took them the entire day to finish the Death Star because of the constant what-ifs Ned was creating in his head.Â
Sunday came, and he still hasnât started packing. He was only able to start packing his school backpack. He didnât fully start until night came, and that was when he realized he was procrastinating. He told himself that he would dedicate the entire day to packing up.Â
He made sure he finished his schoolwork for tomorrow and stayed up all night watching videos and clips of the Avengers on YouTube. And by all night, he means watching it while patrolling outside in his Spidey suit. He was able to find some snippets of interview clips, while other videos were just poorly recorded sightings of the Avengers during a fight.Â
Peter only encountered one or two muggers that night, and then it was complete peace for hours. It was around 3 am when he decided to go home. Besides, heâs too excited for what lies in his day ahead. Heâs confident that he will wake up earlier than usual.Â
Once he got home through the windowâs emergency exit, he continued watching in the darkness as he lay in his bed until he felt his eyes droop. He eventually fell asleep holding his phone, with [Y/N] appearing in the Midtown High promotional video one year ago.Â
Peter was not one of those who dreamed every night. Sure, he dreams sometimes, but not often. He did have those weird, unusual, and nonsensical dreams that heâs sure everybody has experienced at least once or twice in their lifetime. Not tonight. Tonightâs dream is different.Â
He was in a dark, unfamiliar hallway. At the end of the hallway was a door, and a light bulb above it flickered. He knew that he must have been experiencing a nightmare, but he still marched forward. The door was ajar, inviting him to step closer and go inside. A bright light emitted from the door.Â
He tried to use his Spidey-senses, but couldnât feel it. So, like the white person he is, he stepped inside the unfamiliar room. The door was white. For Peter, this seemed like a perfectly normal door. He was glad that it was white, and not red. If the door had been red, it wouldâve been a scarier experience, and he would have tried to run away. He had seen the Insidious movies; he knew better that this door in front of him wasnât anything creepy or scary.Â
Peter felt no fear, only curiosity.Â
As soon as he stepped inside the room, the door behind him closed. And the door had changed from a normal bedroom-sized door to massive metallic doors. The room was spacious and big. It looked like the ones he saw in movies, where it's the evil villainâs lair. There were machines and tables.Â
If he had control over his dream, he wouldâve roamed around and taken his time to explore. However, it seems that he was put on autopilot when it came to decision-making in his dream. Something had caught his eye while glancing around the room.Â
It was a table. A perfectly oval-shaped wooden table was sitting in the middle of the room. It was obvious that this table was out of place. Peter was far away from the table, though he could see something shining on it.Â
Slowly but surely, he approached it to see what was on it. Why was it shining? Was it to attract his attention? Well, mission accomplished because he was approaching it.
Upon approaching the table, he saw two items. For one, he was alarmed at the sight of a bomb. Luckily, itâs not on. Beside it was a tarot card. Peter does not have that much knowledge when it comes to tarot, but he does know itâs a tarot. Aunt May had a deck of tarot cards, and he could remember her shuffling and reading the cards whenever her friends came over.Â
When he was little, she would see him peeking around in the corner during tarot nights. She makes him come over, read his cards, and ask him what he wants to know. There are times he would ask the silliest questions: âCan it find out where I misplaced my Darth Vader toy?âÂ
She would laugh and read what the cards had said. âTheyâre telling you that if you let your emotions get the better of you, you wonât be able to find it. Sometimes, it is better to clear your mind first before looking again. Emotions can cloud our perception of reality.â The answer seemed vague at first because, first of all, it didnât tell him the location. But he would eventually do what Aunt May had told him. Not a moment later, he finds that his Darth Vader toy had fallen between his bed and bedside table.Â
Peter stared at the tarot card on the table in front of him. It was the Rider-Waite-Smith version. The number 0 inside the outlines, and under the depicted imagery of a young man with a small white dog beside him, was the name of the cardâTHE FOOL.Â
He picked it up for further inspection. But once he picked it up, the timer of the bomb turned on. The timer started blinking with 10 seconds left until it detonated and exploded.Â
0:10.Â
What was he gonna do? Is he going to die?Â
0:09.Â
Quick, Peter. Think. He was still holding the tarot card. He placed it back on the table, his hands now reaching for the ticking bomb.Â
0:08.Â
He examined the ticking bomb from a 360-degree angle, with hopes of finding something to deactivate it.Â
There was nothing. Shit.Â
0:07.Â
It seemed like the ticking bomb was made without a fail-safe, so that it could carry on its intended evil purpose of blowing everything up.Â
0:06.
Peter threw the entire ticking bomb away from him, and it bounced off the wall, falling to the floor with a thud. He can still hear it ticking.
0:05.
He puts his hands on both sides of his head, panicking.Â
Am I really gonna die? Is this the end?
0:04.Â
He kept looking around the room, but there was no exit; the door that he had entered had disappeared earlier, and there were no windows.Â
0:03.Â
He paced around the room before his eyes landed back on the Fool card on the table.Â
0:02
Was the Tarot card a clue?Â
0:01.
He was about to pick up the card when all of a sudden, he heard a loud beep.Â
0:00
The bomb had been set off and sent shock waves throughout the room. The pressure waves blast him a few feet away from where he was originally standing. The blast felt so real that he could feel his ears ringing from the explosion. Stone debris from the wall flew towards him as well, cutting a small part of his skin. Since he wasnât that far away from the bomb, he could feel the heat prickling his skin as well, making him immediately excrete sweat. He could feel every sensation and pain caused by the explosion. It felt so real to the point it doesnât feel like a dream, but it is just a dream.Â
It felt so real that he realized that he was dreaming. Suddenly, he is now lucid and aware that he is dreaming. This doesnât happen to him very often, so why is he having such dreams now? Could it be anxiety about the near future of constant possible injuries and deaths as an Avenger?
He thought he would wake up, but he didn't. Instead, he finds himself standing in the same room again. Only this time, everything seemed to be the same before the room had exploded just a few seconds ago.Â
Peter could still feel the warm tingling sensation in his arms, and his hair was ruffled into a messy look. There was a visible residue and smoky smudge on his face from the explosion. He should have woken up by now. Why is he still here?
He approaches the table again, staring at the same items. He doesn't know if these two items are connected. How could a tarot card be possibly connected to a bomb?Â
One thing he knows is that he wonât be picking it up again. This was freaking him out. The more he stays here, the more he becomes aware that he is dreaming. He squeezes his eyes shut, hoping to wake up as he affirms.
âThis is not real, this is not real, this is not real, this is not realââ Pete kept on mumbling until a bright light flashed, causing him to open his eyes.Â
He was still in the room, but he wasnât alone anymore, he thinks. A figure emerged. He couldn't see what they looked like.Â
The figure was bright, though the form seemed to be flickering as if it were trying to materialize to fully appear to him. Peter stood still, letting the figure slowly approach him. The figure's hand of the figure put its arm out, its hands reaching out to him. The figure was now slowly becoming clearer. Peter looked at the hand reaching out to him, seeing a small spiral tattoo on the wrist.Â
Before he could see the entire face, he was pulled out and woke up.Â
Peter gasped and immediately sat up. He looked around to see that he was in his room. He let out a heavy sigh of relief, swiping away the sweat from his forehead. He lets himself fall back on his mattress as he stares at the ceiling in shock.Â
The dream felt so real. Way too real. Was this a warning? He shakes his head. No. Heâs probably just anxious now that today is the day heâll move into the Avengers Tower.
He sat back up again. It's today! He jumped out of his bed with a loud thud.Â
âPETER?!â Aunt Mayâs concerned voice rang out from outside his room.Â
âIâM OKAY!â He shouted back, groaning slightly. He stood up. He needs to go to the bathroom and wake himself up fully.Â
That was a weird dream. He's just anxious, and it's just a dream.Â
He opened his bedroom door and went inside the bathroom, splashed some water on his face, before staring at himself in the mirror.Â
âYou got this, Peter. It was just a dream. Come on, today is the day youâre literally going to the Avengers Tower! Donât let a random dream rattle for you for the rest of the day.â He shakes his head and splashes water again before heading back to his room to prepare.Â
After some time, Peter tried to forget the dream and focused on packing the remaining of his stuff. Aunt May helps him by reminding him only to bring important things. She keeps saying that if he ever forgot something, he can always drop by. Peter knows that this is his auntâs strategy for getting him to visit.Â
âDonât worry, Aunt May, itâs not like Iâm going away to college far away,â coaxed Peter, hoping it would reassure her somehow as he returned to the living room, holding his toothbrush.Â
âIt feels like it.â Aunt May says, emphasizing her feelings. âYouâre going to be a live-in intern with a scholarship for Tony Stark. Iâm so proud of you, Peter.â She pulls Peter into a bear hug, as if he would disappear.Â
He truly feels grateful to his aunt. But sometimes he feels like sheâs making the entire situation overdramatic. Technically, Aunt Mayâs reaction to this is very reasonable. Who wouldnât gawk over someone getting a scholarship for Stark Industries? Teenagers his age would kill just to work for Stark Industries.Â
This is a massive boon and privilege. Peter gotta find the spider that bit him and thank it for biting him.Â
âWill you be okay?â Peter asks, still hugging. They both pulled away. Aunt May had the brightest smile on her face.Â
âAre you kidding? I lived alone in my apartment for several years before I married your Uncle, Ben. Iâll be all right.â It was her turn to reassure him. She placed her hands on her hips. âBut, you are still required to visit me, okay?â Â
Peter nodded. âOf course, why wouldnât I?â He smiled, placing his toothbrush inside a pouch and putting it inside his backpack on the couch. âI think thatâs about it.âÂ
âCheck, check, check, and check. Besides, Iâm sure they wonât mind if I steal their toothpaste once mine is gone.â Peter jokes.Â
His Aunt May folded her arms, about to say something, when they both heard a honk from below that definitely sounded like the very same honk of Tony Starkâs car. They walked to the window and looked down to confirm that it was actually Tony Starkâs car. The driver, who is probably Happy, honked.Â
Peter, feeling nervous and ecstatic, rushed to the couch to zip up his suitcase and lifted it off the couch. He moved in such a hurry that he did not notice the deck of tarot cards sprawled out on the table. His luggage was too close to the table, and he managed to drag the cards from the table, creating a mess on the floor.Â
âPeter! Be careful, those are very old and special cards.â Aunt May reprimanded, moving to get the fallen cards on the floor.
âItâs okay, Aunt May. I got it.â They both hear another honk downstairs.Â
The young Parker kneeled in a rush, his hands grabbing all of the cards that were scattered. He saw one last card under the couch and bent down to pick it up. Unlike the rest of the cards, this one was the only one with its imagery facing up. His eyes immediately caught on what card it was.Â
The Fool.Â
He froze, his eyes set on the card that he was currently holding. Even after he tried to forget that bizarre dream this morning, it all came rushing back again.Â
It must just be a crazy coincidence.
Yeah, just a coincidence. Your head is just making up patterns, Peter.Â
He shakes the thoughts away, really wanting to focus on the day ahead of him. He gathered the cards into one and returned them to the table. Peter lifted the luggage and slung the backpack over his shoulder as Aunt May ushered him to the door.Â
âCome on, Peter. You canât be late.âÂ
His Aunt May accompanied him outside. As they descended the stairs, he still couldnât help but think about it. Stop it. He forces himself again to forget it.Â
Which reminds him that he had forgotten something.Â
His camera!
He skidded to a halt and turned around so fast that Aunt May almost bumped into him. âWait, wait, waitâI forgot my cameraââ He said, panicking since he doesnât want to leave his camera.Â
Peter plans to document everything for his personal viewing, and at the same time, his camera is his entire life. He uses it to make a small income from photography and selling it online, or sometimes, if he is lucky, a gig from the Daily Bugle.Â
Aunt May puts her hand out, stopping him from moving. âYou go and load your bags into the car, and Iâll get it for you. Where did you last place it?âÂ
Peter scrunches up his face to remember, âItâs, uhm, on my bedside table.âÂ
âCamera on your bedside table coming right up!â She turned around and went back up the stairs to grab the almost forgotten camera.Â
Peter feels grateful for Aunt May, so he continued descending the stairs with ease. However, as soon as he opened the front door, his mouth was agape upon seeing Tony Starkâs car. It was a sleek black limousine. He has never seen a limousine in real life before, let alone sit inside.Â
Peter tries to hide his slight disappointment upon realizing that Mr. Stark was nowhere to be found. It was his Head of Security, Happy Hogan. Peter saw enough news articles and clips about Mr. Stark that it was not that hard not to notice the person who was always with him, which was Happy Hogan, according to his Google research.Â
Besides, why would Tony Stark personally accompany him to the Avengers Tower?Â
âWhat took you so long?â The man who was called Happy was not so happy. He had his shades on, and he looked very serious.Â
Peter sheepishly replied, âSorry.â He walked closer to the car as Happy opened up the trunk and grabbed Peterâs luggage to put it there. âJesus, kid.â He cursed out upon realizing how heavy his luggage was.Â
âI got your camera, Peter!â He heard Aunt Mayâs voice call out to him. She was striding over to them, but had not yet fully seen the person behind the trunk. She hands over the camera to Peter before pulling him into another bear hug.Â
âGo and impress the hell out of them, Peter.â She mutters before pulling away.Â
Peter could see her eyes starting to tear up, âI am still visiting the weekends, Aunt Mayââ
THUD.Â
Happy closed the back trunk with a thud, âOkay. Chop-chop, we have toââ He suddenly paused, unaware of Aunt Mayâs presence. âOh, hi. I didnâtâI justâ Iâm Happy Hogan, Head of Security for Stark Industries.âÂ
He walked closer to them, removing his shades, and offered her a handshake. Aunt May could only smile and reached out to shake his hand, âMay Parker. Iâm Peterâs Aunt.â They kept shaking their hand and just staring at each other. âSo, youâre Tony Starkâs Head of Security, huh?â
âWell, that and his personalâŠchauffeur too.âÂ
âAhh, thatâs why youâre the one driving Peter to the Stark Internship.â Â
Peter stayed quiet and watched their interaction as if he didnât exist. His eyes looked at their hands, which were still shaking each other's hands.Â
What the fuck?
Peter cleared his throat to try to signal the two adults. They didnât seem to hear him. Peter coughed louder, causing both of them to look at him and let go of each otherâs hands.Â
âKidâs excited.â Happy commented, laughing. Aunt May laughed, too.Â
Please stop.Â
âSo, youâll be the one driving Peter home every weekend?â She asks again. Peter looked at her with confusion in his eyebrows.Â
Happy chuckled, âLetâs see with the big boss.âÂ
 Another uncomfortable silence came before they broke off the trance. âNice meeting you.â Aunt May smiled.Â
He was smiling again, âYou, too.âÂ
Ugh. Peter grimaced slightly, turning around to open the backseat door to avoid watching them interact again.Â
Peter finally got inside. It wasnât long after that when Happy sat in the driverâs seat. Peter wanted to wave goodbye to his Aunt May once again. âMr. Happy, where is theâ.â The window rolled down.Â
He could see Aunt May tearing up again while smiling. He waved at her as the car started and began moving from the parking spot. He put his head slightly out of the window to see her waving until he couldnât see her anymore from afar.Â
Peter settled back in his seat and was amazed at the interior. He quickly opened up his camera and pressed record. There is no way heâs not filming this once-in-a-lifetime experience. Besides, this is only for his eyes. The silence was deafening anyway. There was no music to listen to. Might as well do some little vlogs for him.Â
He angles his camera to the car window, all the buildings moving past them. He immediately puts on his best deep documentary style-like voice, âNew York, Queens. Itâs a rough borough, but hey, itâs home.âÂ
âWho are you talking to?â Happy asks.Â
Peter didnât think heâd mind. His camera quickly pans to show Happy Hogan driving. âUhh, no one. Just making a little short video of my first day.â
Happy looked at him through the rearview mirror, âYou know you canât show it to anyone.â
âYeahâŠI know.âÂ
âThen why are you narrating in that voice?âÂ
Shit.Â
Peter tried to think of a reason why, âBecause itâsâŠuhmâŠfun?â
âFun.â He deadpanned.Â
Another silence came.
âSo, uh, why do they call you Happy?â Peter suddenly asked before realizing he shouldnât have asked that. That is because Happy puts on his sunglasses again, and then the limousineâs partition between the front seat and the back seat begins rising, leaving Peter alone. âOh. Cool.â
The way to the Avengers Tower wasnât that long. They had arrived 35 minutes later. During the entire ride, Peter decided to preserve his camera battery and planned to vlog again as soon as they arrived.
Peter couldnât stop looking at the tall tower up close. The car turned and went down to the basement parking. He could feel the adrenaline rushing through him now.
After Happy parked the car, they both exited the car. Then, the trunk opened up. âCome on. Iâm not carrying your bags. Letâs go.â Happy said, waiting for him.Â
Peter rushed to the back trunk and grabbed his luggage, carrying it with ease while his backpack was slung over his shoulder. His other hand was still holding the camera. He closed the trunk and immediately clicked record.Â
The camera pans over to the basement, revealing other luxury cars and black cars that look like Tony Stark and the other Avengers owns it.Â
âWhoa, is that a vintage Volkswagen Beetle?!â Peter exclaimed from excitement behind the camera, zooming in on the blue beetle car.Â
âLetâs go.âÂ
âIs that Mr. Captain Americaâs car?â
âI said, letâs go.â Happy quickened his pace. Peter followed him along. They walked for a while before stopping in front of the basement elevator. Happy swiped his I.D. on it, granting him access.Â
âWill I get an I.D. too?âÂ
Silence.Â
The two of them entered the elevator. âWelcome, Mr. Happy Hogan.â A voice came through the elevator.Â
âWho was that?â Peter looked around.Â
âThatâs FRIDAY, and no. Youâre not getting an I.D.â
The elevator continues going up.
âFRIDAY would be registering your fingerprint and all your other information instead.â Happy tells him. Peterâs eyes widened in surprise, now grinning ear-to-ear. âDonât look at me like that.â
Suddenly, a bright light was scanning him from head to toe, his camera capturing it all. âIndividual identified as Peter Benjamin Parker.â The female artificial intelligence voice said. âWould you like to confirm identity?â
âYes!â Peter said, almost too excitedly. Happy looked at him before Peter cleared his throat, trying his best to make his voice normal. âYes, confirm..identity?âÂ
âIdentity confirmed. Please put your hand on the scanner to register your biometric access to the building.â Peter places his hand on the scanner in front of him, watching it analyze or gather data on his handprints. âAccess granted, level 4.â
âLevel 4?â Peter asks, stepping back. âHow many levels of access are there?â
â5.â
âWhat level do you have?â
No response.
Peter looks up to see the floor still going. They are now on the 67th floor. The elevator dings and opens. Happy exits the elevator with Peter trailing behind him, before he stops Peter. Peter instinctively goes back inside the elevator.Â
âYouâre still going up. This is my floor. Vision should be handling you when you reach the 97th floor. Thatâs the common room.â
No way, THE Vision is going to be my tour guide?!
Peter tries to keep his composure, but the way he was grinning from ear to ear gave it away. âYeah, cool, cool. Well, see you around, Mr. Happy!â The elevator door closes.Â
Peter turns the camera around and celebrates by himself. âThis is so cool! Oh my god. Vision is going to tour me aroundââ He then points to the scanner again. âI just registered my handprint there, and an A.I. named FRIDAY just administered me. This is so cool!âÂ
He canât contain his excitement. This all feels surreal. He is about to meet Vision and possibly other Avengers soon.Â
His excitement turns into slight anxiety as he watches the number go up and up and up until it almost reaches the 97th floor.
DING.Â
The elevator door opens, and he lets out a deep breath before exiting. This is his reality now. Heâs an Avenger, and he canât turn back now.Â
A/N: The long-awaited chapter update. I apologize for only posting now. I initially planned to finish writing this in September 2025, but I got so busy with university and life in general. I finally have time to continue this series this summer and also because Michael Jackson gave me motivation to write again, heehee. I hope you enjoyed this somewhat short (?) chapter so yeah, see you again in the next chapter!Â
synopsis. In the fresh modern age of 2026, the last thing you'd expect was to get thrown in a Back to the Future plot. You and your totally basic life go haywire during a moment of curiosity when you decide to test out a stubborn retro camera with mixed up dates. What happens when it wasn't just any old camera? What if it had taken you back to the 20th century? And what will you do when you find the chance to change his fate?
starring. multiple eras!michael jackson x time traveller!reader
content warnings. death, sexual content later in the story, tobacco, alcohol, mental and physical abuse, michael's childhood, and many more content labels yet to come! muahaha
MASTERLIST
(total episode count has not been determined yet)
âepisode 1 | Say cheese!
âepisode 2 | This is far out!
âepisode 3 | Oh, dear child...
âepisode 4 | Funky 21st century girl!
âepisode 5 | ...
âepisode 6 | ...
âepisode 7 | ...
âepisode 8 | ...
âepisode 9 | ...
âepisode 10 | ...
âepisode 11 | ...
âepisode 12 | ...
âepisode 13 | ...
âepisode 14 | ...
âepisode 15 | ...
âepisode 16 | ...
âepisode 17 | ...
(Further episodes will be decided later on.)
If you would like to be tagged for this series or for my general taglist, please let me know!
Summary: Michael isnât doing well while getting ready for his This Is It Tour. So You Were Called To Help Him But You And Michael Have Been Broken Up.
A/N: Wanted To Write Some Angst. Please Follow, Like, Reblog. My Request Are Open. I Will Start To Answer And Post Request Starting Next Week.
Everyone could see that Michael wasnât doing well. Backstage, people whispered their concerns whenever he wasnât around. They watched him forget lyrics he had sung thousands of times and stumble over dance moves he had created himself. Everyone knew the tour should be canceled. Everyone except Michael. No matter what anyone said, he refused to stop.So they called the one person they thought he might actually listen to. You.
At first, you wanted nothing to do with it. You and Michael hadnât ended on bad terms, but the breakup had hurt more than either of you would ever admit. You had both tried to move on, and reopening old wounds wasnât something you were eager to do.
But after hearing how badly his health was declining, you couldnât ignore it. So you found yourself standing outside his front door and you knocked.
A few moments later, the door opened. Michael stood there staring at you clearly caught off guard. âOh⊠Y/nâ a small smile appeared on his face, âI didnât know you were coming.â âI know,â you replied awkwardly. âI shouldâve called first but I wasnât sure youâd answer.âHis smile faltered slightly âYeah⊠probably not.â
He stepped aside and let you in, âDo you want something to drink? Coffee? Tea?âYou shook your head, âNo, thank you.â The two of you stood there in uncomfortable silence.
Finally, you crossed your arms, âMichael, I think you know why Iâm here.â His shoulders immediately tensed.âY/nâŠâ âIâm hearing youâre not sleeping.â âY/n pleaseââ âIâm hearing youâre taking things you shouldnât be taking.â His jaw tightened. âY/n, please.â âAnd Iâm hearing youâre running yourself into the ground.â âEnough.â His voice wasnât angry it just sounded tired. You hated how tired he sounded.
âI donât need a lecture.â âI didnât come here to lecture you.â âThen why did you come?â The question hung in the air.
Because I was worried, because I still cared, because I never stopped loving you, and yet you couldnât say any of that. Instead, you sighed. âI just wanted to see if it was true, Michael looked away.
The silence stretched then, surprisingly, he was the one who broke it. âSo⊠how are you?â, You laughed softly. âSeriously?â He shrugged. âI havenât seen you in months.â The tension eased slightly.
âIâm doing as well as I can.â âYeah?â âYeah.â He nodded. âGood.â âAnd you?â A humorless laugh escaped him. âIâm getting by.â You studied him. The dark circles under his eyes, the weight heâd lost, the exhaustion he was trying so hard to hide. He wasnât getting by not even close.
Before you could stop yourself another question slipped out, âMichael⊠what really happened between us?â His expression immediately fell. âY/nâŠâ âNo.â You shook your head. âI know the excuse you gave me.â âIt wasnât an excuse.â âYou said you were protecting me.ââBecause I was.â âIt sure didnât feel like it.â His eyes filled with pain. You hated how mad you sounded but you still wanted answers.
âI thought I meant enough to you for the truth.ââYou do.â âThen tell meâ, your voice cracked. âDid you find someone else?â, His head snapped up. âNo.â âDid Lisa call?â âNo.â âWere you listening to people telling you what to do?â âY/n.â His voice was barely above a whisper. âNo.â The room became painfully quiet.
When you looked at him again, he looked seconds away from crying. âI loved you too muchâ, you froze. Michael swallowed hard, âYou had a career, a future, a life.â âAnd?â âAnd everything around me was falling apart.â His eyes watered. âI didnât want you getting dragged down with me.â
âMichaelâŠâ âI thought if I let you go, youâd have a chance at a normal life.â A bitter laugh escaped you. âA normal life?â You shook your head, âYou breaking up with me destroyed my normal life.â His face crumpled. For the first time, you saw just how much guilt he had been carrying. Slowly you walked over and wrapped your arms around him. For a second, he stood frozen then he hugged you back, tightly, like he was afraid youâd disappear. âI knew youâd hate me,â he whispered.âI donât hate you.â âI still listen to your songs.â You felt tears sting your eyes. âI still look at your pictures.â His voice broke.
âI missed you every dayâ, you squeezed him tighter.âMichaelâŠâ âPlease donât hate me.â You pulled back enough to look at him. âI could never hate you.â The relief on his face was heartbreaking. âBut you hurt me.âHis gaze dropped. âI know.â âI couldnât get out of bed for days.â âIâm sorry.â âI still care about you.â His eyes met yours again. âThatâs why Iâm here.â You gently grabbed his hand. âBecause I care enough to ask you to stop this tour.â
Immediately, he shook his head, â I canât Y/n-â âYou are Michael Jackson you could moonwalk but not stop a tour.â He laughed despite himself. âThere he is.â âYou know exactly what I mean.â
The two of you spent the next few hours talking. Catching up with things you both have been doing, laughing at old memories, all in all remembering. It almost felt normal again then a sleepy voice interrupted.
âDaddy?â, you turned. The kids stood in the hallway and you can see Paris rubbing her eyes. âDaddy⊠why is Momma here?â, your heart melted. Even though you werenât their biological mother, they had always treated you like you were.
You knelt down immediately, âHi, babies.â The children ran into your arms. âMomma!â You hugged all three tightly youâd missed them.
âAre you staying for breakfast?â Prince asked. You glanced at Michael and spoke up, âOnly if your dad says itâs okay.â Three pairs of eyes including yourself immediately turned toward him. âDad!â Michael laughed. âOkay, okay. She can stay.â The kids cheered. For the first time that day and Michael genuinely smiled.
Later, after breakfast, you found yourselves alone in the kitchen. âYou still let them call me Mom?â you asked quietly. Michael looked confused âWell⊠you basically are.â Your eyes softened âIf that bothers youâ âIt doesnât.â, you smiled. âTheyâre my babies.â A gentle silence followed.
âI missed them.â âThey missed you too.â You looked down. âI was scared to visit as childish as it sounds.â Michael frowned. âWhy?â âI thought you didnât want to see me.â His answer came instantly. âY/nâ, you looked up. âI always want to see you.â The sincerity in his eyes stole your breath away. And somehow after months apart it felt like nothing had changed.
You spent the entire day there. Playing with the kids, helping with dinner, tucking them into bed. By night time the house grew quiet again and it was just you and Michael again. âI should probably goâ, Michael nodded reluctantly. âThank you for coming.â You smiled softly.
âPlease take care of yourself.â âIâll try.â âNo, reallyâ You touched his arm. âI hate watching you do this to yourself.â Michael looked away, âIf youâre that worriedâŠâ He hesitated. âCome to rehearsals.â You blinked. âHuh?â âCome with me.â A small smile appeared on his face. âMake sure Iâm okay.â You couldnât help smiling back. âI think Iâd like that.â And so you did.
You went to rehearsals. You reminded Michael to eat while being him food, Made him rest when you can see rehearsals getting to him. You also made him laugh every night when you dropped him off at home. Whenever he got frustrated or pushed himself too hard, you were there. And everyone backstage was grateful. Even with you helping him during rehearsals you still begged him to cancel the tour. And he still refused even on the last night.
You stood outside his front door. âYou did great today.âMichael smiled. âThank you.â âBut I still think youâre pushing yourself too hard.â âI know.â âJust please take a small break not just for meâ, You glanced toward where the kids slept upstairs. âBut for them.â His expression softened. âWeâll talk about it tomorrow.ââYou promise?â âI promise.â You both smiled.
Then neither of you thought heck it wasnât even planned. You both just simply leaned forward at the same time. With a kiss that was long overdue. And it was like you both never broken it up. The was still warm, familiar, like you both were home. When you finally pulled apart, you both started laughing like nervous teenagers. Blushing and smiling unable to stop looking at each other. Then you kissed again just because you could.
âSee you tomorrow, Mike.â âGet home safe, Y/N.â Years later, you still thought about that night.
Maybe you shouldâve pushed harder or maybe you shouldâve stayed. Or you shouldâve spent every night reminding him he wasnât alone. You like to think that things wouldâve been different or not.
There was no way to know. All you could do now was hold onto the memories, cherish the love you shared, and hope that one day, somehow, somewhere, youâd see him again. And when that day came, youâd tell him everything you never got the chance to say.
spotlight.á ăăăăăăăăăăăăăăă( michael jackson )
â thriller era!michael jackson đ„ popstar!reader â â± đžhapter one.
â media rivalry, lots of banter & passive aggressive flirting if you squint, michael is a shmuck (for now) â„ navigation.
january 1983 â los angeles, california
the first article appeared three days after christmas. you ignored it. the second showed up a week later. you ignored that one too. by the time january arrived, they were impossible to avoid.
â the new princess of pop.â
â the female answer to michael jackson.â
â is thrillerâs biggest competition already here?â
you stared at the magazine cover sitting on your kitchen counter while your makeup artist flipped through another one nearby.
âtheyâre getting bold now.â
you snorted. âtheyâre getting stupid.â
the cover featured a photo of you from the christmas gala and directly beside it was michael jackson. the editors had intentionally placed the pictures next to each other. your smile & his smile, your recent hit climbing the charts & his album currently taking over the entire world. it wasnât subtle in the slightest. instead, it was bait.
âhave you even met him?â your stylist asked.
you grabbed your coffee as you debated if you really wanted to talk about him in your own free time, when you have to be bombarded with him everywhere else.
âonce.â
âwhat was he like?â
you thought about the shrine auditorium and the way heâd looked at you. the strange tension that had existed for all of thirty seconds.
âdramatic.â
your stylist cackled at your aloof answer.
âwell, according to these magazines, you two are about to start world war three.â
the american music awards were somehow louder than every nightmare youâd imagined.
camera flashes erupted from every direction the second you stepped backstage, reporters shouting over one another while publicists rushed around with clipboards pressed tightly against their chests. assistants hurried past carrying garment bags. executives shook hands and exchanged smiles that never quite reached their eyes.
the entire building felt alive, you had attended industry events before but nothing like this. this was different because this was your first real award season.
your first time standing shoulder-to-shoulder with artists youâd spent years watching from your living room television. people whose posters hung on bedroom walls, people whose records filled your collection, people who suddenly treated you like you belonged beside themâit was exciting yet terrifying.
unfortunately for you, michael jackson was everywhere. his face decorated promotional banners hanging from the ceilings as his songs drifted through speakers between commercial breaks. his name seemed to echo from every corner of the venue. it was impossible to take three steps without hearing it.
âmichael!â
âmichael, over here!â
âone more picture, michael!â
you rolled your eyes hard.
the man had somehow become the center of gravity, the entire room revolved around him. part of you hated how much it irritated you, the other part hated that the magazines werenât helping.
for weeks theyâd been comparing the two of you. every article, every interview, every headline, basically calling you âthe female michael jackson.â
you were beginning to despise all of them because every time you opened a magazine, there he was. every time you saw his face, you wanted to prove them wrong or perhaps prove them right, you honestly werenât sure anymore.
hours later, you found yourself accepting the best new artist award and surviving what felt like a hundred interviews, you finally found a moment to breathe.
the trophy felt heavier than expected in your hands. you were studying the engraved plaque with a proud grin, tears almost wanting to well in your eyes. thatâs when a voice appeared beside you.
âcongratulations.â
you immediately recognized it, i mean who wouldnât. you turned to the familiar tabloid king.
michael stood beside you holding one of his own awards beneath his arm. perfect curls, perfectly tailored suit and his perfect smile, you already hated it.
âthank you.â you said in your most perfect poised voice, well, as poised as you could be.
âbig night for you.â he continued.
you forced a polite smile, âi could say the same.â
âwell,â michael adjusted his grip on the trophy. âsome people have been saying that.
you blinked as he blinked, both smiling yet neither smiling.
âiâm sure they have,â you sneered. âmust be exciting.â
âit is.â he was annoying casual, it made your blood boil.
âthatâs good.â you matched his energy.
âthank you.â
âyouâre welcome.â
you let the silence sit and consume the both of you for a good minute. or two. almost three. the air somehow became heavier but neither of you looked away nor did either of you back downâit was ridiculous.
youâd spoken maybe twenty words to each other, yet somehow it already felt like a competition.
michael finally nodded, âsee you around.â
âyou probably will.â another smile, this time with just enough teeth to qualify as one.
then he went on his way. you watched him disappear into the crowd of executives and photographers.
what an asshole.
across the room, michael glanced over his shoulder one final time. his eyes landed on you for half a second before he looked away again.
what an asshole.
the interviews got worse as the night went on. though, it started simple.
âyouâve had an incredible year. how does it feel being one of the biggest breakout stars in music right now?â
you smiled, âitâs exciting. iâm grateful people are connecting with the music.â
that was the easiest question of the night, then came along the next reporter.
âthereâs been a lot of comparisons between you and michael jackson recently. what do you think about that?â
and there it was. despite all, you kept your smile in place.
âi think michael is incredibly talented.â
the reporter leaned forward, âbut?â
âthere is no but.â
a few journalists laughed as the reporter who spoke got awfully quiet, you considered that a victory.
unfortunately, it didnât stop there. there was yet another microphone accompanied with a camera shoved in your face.
âdo you see him as competition?â
âi see everybody as competition.â
the crowd reacted immediately. someone behind a camera muttered, âthatâs a headline.â
damn it. the twisting of narratives had just began.
somewhere across the venue, michael wasnât having much better luck. as you were walking down, you caught part of one of his interviews.
âthereâs a lot of buzz surrounding her right now. any thoughts?â
michael adjusted his jacket, like he didnât even want to acknowledge the question. âshe seems very nice.â
the interviewer laughed.
âthatâs not exactly what we asked.â
âthatâs my answer.â
âdo you think she could reach your level of success?â
of course the reporter had some nerve, throw one artist under the bus to get something out of another.
michael displayed a polite smile.
âi think people should focus on her accomplishments instead of comparing her to someone else.â
he caught the crowds attention, accompanied with collective âooohsâ
âso youâre saying she isnât competition?â
michaelâs annoying smile widened.
âi didnât say that.â
you narrowed your eyes as you listened in.
asshole.
later, near the exit, a reporter cornered you. âlast question.â
you immediately knew it wasnât.
âif you and michael jackson released albums on the same day, who would sell more records?â
the cameras leaned closer. you smiledâalmost the same ignorant one that michael had.
âi guess weâll find out.â
the reporters erupted and across the room, michael looked up just in time to hear it.
his eyebrow lifted in suspicion, but all you could do was smile wider.
tomorrowâs headlines were going to be unbearable & you couldnât wait.
Pairing: Michael Jackson x fem!reader
Chapter: 1/8
Tags: slow burn, strangers to friends to lovers, romance, hurt/comfort, mutual pining, mutual admiration, angst with a happy ending, idiots in love, he fell first but she fell harder, reader is a female boxer
Summary:
He first sees you on a grainy television screen in the middle of the night. A rising boxer with sharp footwork, unreadable expressions, and fists that speak louder than words ever could.
What begins as quiet admiration slowly turns into something neither of you expected. Somewhere between sold-out arenas, championship fights, late-night phone calls, bruised knuckles, recording studios, and the loneliness of fame, an unlikely friendship begins to take shape. One that gradually blurs into something far more for both of you.
Over time, Michael Jackson becomes the one person you can always find in your corner.
Author's Note:
A small disclaimer regarding the reader in this story:
The reader who is a female boxer in this fic is not imagined as overly muscular or masculine-looking, nor is she intended to resemble the exaggerated stereotype people often associate with female fighters. I personally imagine her with a slimmer, feminine build, while still naturally carrying visible athleticism through toned arms, shoulders, thighs and back due to years of professional training.
One of the main reasons I wanted to pair her with Michael specifically is because this story revolves heavily around mutual admiration for discipline, artistry, and dedication toward oneâs craft. Their connection is built far more on understanding each otherâs work ethic, pressure, loneliness, and passion than purely physical attraction.
I also personally believe Michael was someone who appreciated beauty in many different forms and did not hold narrow-minded prejudices toward womenâs bodies. In this story, his admiration for her includes both her femininity and her strength, and neither of those things cancel the other out.
Inspiration for the reader's body:
Chapter 1: The Staredown
The studio had gone quiet nearly twenty minutes ago, though the tape machine still rolled softly somewhere behind Michael, filling the room with the low hiss of unfinished work for Michaelâs newest album. A half-produced demo drifted through the speakers in uneven fragments, basslines layered beneath scattered harmonies, bits of melody he still wasnât satisfied with no matter how many times he replayed them.
The floor around the couch near the mixing console had long since disappeared beneath loose sheets of paper. Some pages were covered in rushed lyrics scratched out halfway through, others filled with isolated words, rhythms, little sounds heâd written down before they could disappear from his head entirely.
Michael leaned back against the cushions with a tired sigh, rubbing both hands over his face before glancing toward the clock on the wall.
10:47 PM.
Late enough for the rest of the house to have gone quiet hours ago, but still early enough for him to convince himself he had time to keep working.
He reached for the television remote beside him almost absentmindedly while keeping the notebook balanced against one knee, his pencil still moving lazily across the page.
âNeed a breakâŠâ he murmured quietly to himself.
The television flickered alive.
Commercials.
Static.
A news segment.
Some late-night sitcom rerun he barely registered before flipping past it again.
Michael wasnât really paying attention at first. His mind still lingered on the demo behind him, occasionally drifting back long enough for him to scribble down another lyric idea before it slipped away. He changed channels one after another without looking up properly until the sudden eruption of a crowd through the speakers finally caught his attention.
He paused.
ââŠBoxing?â
Only then did he glance toward the screen.
Two women stood beneath the harsh white lights of a crowded arena while a referee spoke between them at the center of the ring. Michael shifted slightly against the couch, mild curiosity surfacing almost immediately. Womenâs boxing wasnât exactly something he came across often on television, especially not as a live main event this late into the evening.
One fighter seemed determined to turn the entire pre-match moment into a performance. She paced aggressively in place, shoulders loose with exaggerated confidence while cameras followed her every movement. Even from the television screen, Michael could tell she was talking constantly, throwing comments toward the woman standing across from her.
Toward you.
In contrast, you barely moved at all.
The referee motioned for the staredown, and the arena noise seemed to swell immediately in anticipation.
Your opponent stepped forward first, clearly trying to intimidate you for the crowdâs entertainment. She smirked when you didnât react, leaning closer to say something that made sections of the audience laugh loudly. When your expression remained unchanged, she became even more theatrical about it, waving a glove dismissively near your face and grinning toward the cameras as if waiting for you to finally snap back.
You never did.
Michael found himself lowering the notebook slightly.
There was something unexpectedly compelling about the way you held yourself. Not stiff, not emotionless, simply composed in a way that made the other womanâs behavior look increasingly childish the harder she tried to provoke you.
The cameras kept searching your face for irritation, embarrassment, anger. Anything they could magnify into drama.
They found nothing.
The longer you refused to give a reaction, the more frustrated your opponent visibly became, and Michael realized after a moment that heâd stopped writing altogether.
âHm.â
The staredown finally ended when the referee stepped between you both again, but before returning to your corner, you extended your glove toward your opponent first in a quiet gesture of respect.
For half a second, Michael actually thought she might accept it.
Instead, she brushed your hand aside carelessly with a scoff dramatic enough to earn another loud reaction from the crowd.
Michael frowned faintly at the screen.
Again, the cameras cut toward you, almost expectantly.
You simply lowered your hand and walked calmly back toward your corner as though none of it had mattered enough to acknowledge.
That was the moment his interest sharpened properly.
âAnd in the black corner tonight,â the commentator announced over the roaring crowd, ârising contender Y/N L/N.â
Michael repeated your name softly under his breath without meaning to.
âY/NâŠâ
He didnât recognize it.
Not surprising, really. Outside of hearing famous athletes mentioned around celebrities every now and then, he barely followed boxing at all, and womenâs matches rarely received the kind of attention menâs fights did.
Still, he found himself settling more comfortably into the couch instead of changing the channel.
The opening bell rang.
Your opponent came at you aggressively almost immediately, throwing heavy punches with more emotion than control, still trying to overwhelm you the same way she had before the match began.
You avoided the first clean hit with such little wasted movement that Michael noticed it instantly.
Your footwork was unbelievably precise.
Every step looked balanced before it even happened, your body shifting smoothly into position as though each movement had already been rehearsed a thousand times beforehand. Even under pressure, nothing about the way you fought appeared frantic or careless.
Michael watched you slip beneath another punch before answering with a sharp counter that landed cleanly enough for the entire arena to erupt.
Your opponent stumbled slightly before regaining balance, frustration already beginning to show through her movements.
Michael leaned forward, notebook forgotten beside him now.
The longer the match continued, the more fascinated he became by the contrast between the two of you. Your opponent fought louder with every passing round, growing sloppier each time she failed to break through your defense. Meanwhile, you remained composed throughout every exchange, never chasing flashy moments for the audience even when the crowd clearly wanted them.
What struck Michael most was how disciplined everything about you felt.
Nothing seemed accidental.
Even the way you repositioned your feet between combinations reminded him strangely of watching dancers rehearse difficult choreography for hours until every movement became instinctive through repetition alone.
It was obvious you had trained endlessly for this.
Nobody moved that naturally without years of obsessive practice behind it.
Michael understood that kind of dedication immediately.
By the third round, he barely noticed the commentators anymore despite their growing excitement.
Instead, he found himself studying the rhythm of your movements. You were stronger than he expected at first glance, but it was your control that held his attention most. Your opponent struggled to land anything clean while you seemed to find openings almost effortlessly, timing every counter with an accuracy that looked almost frustrating to fight against.
And even after taking solid punches yourself, you never lost composure.
By the final round, the entire atmosphere inside the arena had shifted.
The same audience that had laughed during the staredown earlier now erupted every time you landed another clean combination, fully behind you by that point whether they had expected to be or not.
At some point, Michael had entirely forgotten about the demo still looping softly behind him in the studio.
Forgotten the notebook.
Forgotten the time.
The final exchange happened quickly enough that he instinctively sat up straighter against the couch.
Your combination landed hard, forcing the referee to step in almost immediately afterward.
The arena exploded.
Your opponent immediately started arguing the decision while cameras flashed wildly around the ring, but you didnât react to any of it. The referee lifted your arm while the crowd roared around you, and after a brief nod in acknowledgment, you simply returned to your corner to speak with your team.
Michael stayed staring at the television for several seconds after the match ended.
Only then did he realize how thirsty he suddenly felt.
He pushed himself up from the couch and wandered toward the small fridge tucked into the corner of the studio while highlights from the fight replayed behind him on the television. He grabbed a glass bottle of orange juice, twisting the cap open before taking a long sip as commentators excitedly replayed your counters and footwork from earlier rounds.
By the time he returned to the couch, the broadcast had shifted to post-fight analysis. Analysts discussed your growing reputation while footage from the staredown played again on-screen.
Michael noticed himself watching that part twice.
A few minutes later, the screen cut to a press room backstage.
You now sat behind a long table in front of a wall covered in sponsor logos and flashing cameras. Someone had cleaned you up slightly since the match, though signs of exhaustion still lingered beneath the harsh lighting. Your hair remained damp from sweat near your temples, and faint bruising had already begun surfacing along one side of your jaw.
Reporters immediately started talking over each other.
Questions about your rise in rankings.
Your record.
Womenâs boxing finally drawing larger crowds.
Then one reporter leaned forward slightly.
âY/N, people are already talking about the staredown before the fight. Your opponent was clearly trying to provoke you, especially after refusing your handshake. Were you angry?â
You adjusted the microphone slightly before answering.
âNo.â
The reporter blinked, almost surprised by how matter-of-fact your answer sounded.
âNot at all?â
You shook your head once.
âI donât really care what people say before a fight.â
âWhy not?â
For the first time since the interview had begun, something faintly amused seemed to cross your face.
Not enough to become a smile.
Just enough to soften your expression slightly.
âBecause if somebody has something to prove,â you said calmly, âthe ringâs there for a reason.â
Soft laughter moved through parts of the room while camera flashes continued going off around you.
Michael lowered the orange juice bottle slowly, eyes still fixed on the television screen.
The room behind you remained noisy with overlapping reporters and constant camera shutters, but you yourself seemed strangely detached from all of it, answering each question with the same measured calm you had carried through the fight. Michael found himself lingering in front of the television even after the interview shifted toward statistics and commentary, waiting almost unconsciously for you to speak again.
You never did.
Eventually the broadcast moved on entirely, cutting back toward analysts replaying highlights from the match while discussing your growing popularity and the unusually strong ratings the fight had apparently pulled in. Michael barely listened to any of it.
Instead, his thoughts kept circling back toward the staredown at the beginning of the match.
The handshake.
The way you had refused to let yourself get dragged into a performance for the cameras even when the entire arena had practically been waiting for you to lose your composure.
Most people in entertainment spent their lives trying desperately to hold attention.
You had somehow managed to command an entire room by refusing to give people anything at all.
That was what stayed with him.
A few hundred miles away, long after the arena had emptied and the cameras finally disappeared, you stood beneath the steaming water of your hotel shower with one hand braced quietly against the tiled wall while exhaustion slowly settled into your body now that the adrenaline had finally begun wearing off.
Your shoulder burned.
Your ribs werenât much better.
A dark bruise had already started surfacing along the side of your jaw where one of the cleaner punches had landed during the third round, and when you finally glanced toward the fogged-up bathroom mirror afterward, you inspected the swelling with the same detached focus you always gave post-fight injuries.
Nothing serious. Nothing unusual. Just another fight.
Outside the hotel windows, the city still glowed restlessly beneath the night sky, traffic lights flickering endlessly against distant buildings while muffled sounds from the street drifted upward every now and then. Inside the room, however, the silence felt almost disorienting after hours spent beneath arena lights and surrounded by thousands of screaming people.
No reporters trying to dissect every expression on your face.
No crowds calling your name while cameras followed close behind.
No opponent trying to provoke you into becoming entertainment for strangers.
Just quiet.
You changed into an oversized shirt, too tired to care about anything beyond finally getting some sleep, and collapsed onto the bed without even bothering to dry your hair.
Within minutes, exhaustion pulled you under completely.
â
Over the next few weeks, Michael kept running into you everywhere.
At least, that was what it started feeling like.
It began innocently enough. A replay of one of your older matches airing late at night while he worked in the studio again. Then a magazine article left folded open in the living room downstairs that he found himself reading far longer than intended.
Before long, curiosity had quietly turned into active searching.
Which, in 1982, required considerably more effort than simply typing your name somewhere.
One afternoon, Michael sat cross-legged on the floor in front of the television while an old recorded match played from a VHS tape Bill had managed to track down for him through one of the sports broadcasting contacts around Los Angeles. The quality was grainier than the live broadcast heâd first seen, colors slightly washed with age, but it didnât matter much.
He was too busy watching your footwork again.
âYouâre watchinâ boxing now?â
Jackieâs voice came from somewhere behind him, thick with amusement.
Michael barely glanced up. âMm-hm.â
Jackie laughed almost immediately after realizing what was actually playing on the screen.
âNah, hold on. Female boxing?â
That finally earned him a look.
Michael reached for the remote and lowered the volume slightly while Jackie wandered further into the room, staring openly at the television with growing confusion.
âWhat?â Michael muttered defensively. âSheâs good.â
Jackie folded his arms, still watching you move around the ring on-screen before slowly turning back toward his brother with an expression that immediately made Michael regret answering at all.
âYou got a crush or somethinâ?â
Michael scoffed quickly. âNo.â
The answer came just a little too fast.
Jackie grinned immediately.
âOh, you definitely got a crush.â
âI do not.â
âYou got tapes and everything!â
Michael instinctively glanced toward the small stack of VHS tapes near the television before immediately looking away again, which only made Jackie laugh harder.
âTheyâre research,â Michael insisted.
Jackie blinked.
ââŠResearch for what?â
Michael opened his mouth automatically, ready to defend himself again, only to pause when he realized he didnât actually have a proper explanation prepared.
Jackie burst out laughing.
âMan, you are gone already.â
Michael grabbed the nearest pillow and threw it at him without much force, earning another round of laughter before Jackie finally disappeared out of the room still shaking his head.
A few days later, Bill showed up at Hayvenhurst carrying another tape beneath one arm while Michael sat at the piano absentmindedly picking through unfinished melodies.
âFound another one for you,â Bill said casually as he handed it over. âRegional title fight from last year. Interview afterward too.â
Michael looked up immediately.
âReally?â
Bill nodded. âHad to make a few calls for this one. Sports stations donât exactly keep these things organized.â
Michael took the tape from him almost carefully, already glancing down at the handwritten label across the front.
Bill noticed the growing collection stacked near the television and raised an eyebrow slightly, though he seemed smart enough not to comment on it directly.
Probably because by then, Michael himself had already stopped pretending the interest was casual.
He had started recognizing patterns in the way you fought.
The way exhaustion subtly changed your posture during later rounds.
The small habits you had before matches. Adjusting your wraps, rolling tension from your shoulders, pacing quietly through corners while reporters talked around you.
And strangely enough, the more interviews he watched, the more intrigued he became by the contrast between your public image and the occasional glimpses beneath it.
Because every now and then, usually during moments when you forgot cameras were still rolling, something softer surfaced briefly before disappearing again.
A small smile directed toward one of your trainers off-screen.
A shake of the head after a sarcastic comment somebody made nearby.
Small things most people probably wouldnât have noticed at all.
Michael noticed them every single time.
Over time, Michaelâs curiosity stopped feeling accidental.
At first, he had told himself he was simply interested in the discipline behind boxing, in the same way he admired dancers or musicians who dedicated themselves completely to perfecting their craft. But the more footage Bill managed to track down for him, the more obvious it became that his attention had very little to do with boxing itself.
It was you.
Always you.
He noticed how little your interviews ever revealed despite reporters constantly trying to pry into your private life. Nearly every article written about you seemed to circle around the same frustration: that nobody actually knew anything about you beyond what happened inside the ring.
No public relationships.
No dramatic scandals.
No gossip worth printing.
Even your interviews rarely lasted longer than a few minutes before shifting back toward training, upcoming fights, or womenâs boxing itself whenever reporters attempted to push elsewhere.
One interview in particular stayed with Michael longer than most.
The interviewer had asked about your childhood after mentioning rumors about your family struggling financially when you were younger. The question itself had sounded almost opportunistic, as though he expected the audience to be rewarded with some tragic story they could consume.
You had looked at him quietly for a moment before answering.
âMy childhood doesnât really have anything to do with the fight tonight.â
The interviewer laughed awkwardly, clearly still hoping for more.
âBut surely people are curious-â
âTheyâre paying to watch me box,â you interrupted calmly. âNot to hear about my private life.â
Then you had redirected the conversation back toward training camp without another word.
Michael remembered staring at the television afterward with the faintest smile pulling at the corner of his mouth.
You never gave people what they wanted from you.
And strangely enough, that only seemed to make people want more.
One afternoon, after replaying another interview Bill had brought over earlier that week, Michael finally leaned back against the couch and said what had apparently been building in his head for days.
âI wanna call her.â
Bill looked up from where he sat nearby flipping through paperwork.
ââŠThe boxer?â
Michael frowned slightly. âShe got a name, Bill.â
Bill tried âand failedâ to hide his amusement.
âRight. Sorry. Y/N.â
Michael ignored the look on his face entirely.
âI justâŠâ He hesitated briefly, trying to explain something he himself didnât fully understand yet. âI wanna tell her I think sheâs great. And that Iâm a fan of hers.â
Bill stared at him for another second before nodding slowly. âAlright.â
Actually getting in contact with you turned out to be considerably more difficult than either of them expected.
No direct line.
No public number.
No manager who was willing to casually pass along calls. Not even for Michael Jackson.
Every attempt somehow ended the same way: politely blocked before reaching you at all.
Michael found it oddly frustrating.
And, somehow, completely unsurprising.
âShe really doesnât let anybody in, huh?â Bill muttered one afternoon after another failed attempt through a promoter.
Michael sat curled sideways against the couch watching one of your older interviews play silently on the television.
âNo,â he answered quietly, almost sounding amused by it. âShe doesnât.â
And honestly, the more difficult you became to reach, the more determined he found himself growing.
By then, work on the album had intensified enough that most days blurred together completely. The demos were finally finished, recording sessions stretching endlessly between Westlake and Hayvenhurst while discussions about the album title continued almost daily.
Michael still wasnât entirely sure about Thriller.
Some days he liked it.
Other days he didnât.
Everything about the project had become bigger than expected, with schedules tightening constantly as producers, executives, choreographers, musicians, and engineers pulled him in different directions from morning until well past midnight.
Which was exactly why Bill looked so confused when Michael abruptly announced he wanted an entire evening cleared a few weeks later.
âYouâre cancelling the session?â
âJust movinâ it.â
Bill blinked. âMichael, Quincyâs gonna kill me.â
âHe wonât kill you.â
âHe might.â
Michael barely looked up while adjusting the baseball cap lower over his curls in front of the mirror.
Your upcoming fight happened to be in California.
Close enough that he could go without attracting too much attention if they were careful.
And despite how absurdly busy he already was, despite rehearsals, recording schedules, interviews, and endless label meetings surrounding the album, he couldnât stop thinking about seeing you fight in person.
Television suddenly didnât feel like enough anymore.
The arena was already packed by the time Michael and Bill arrived.
Disguised or not, moving through crowds still required caution. Michael kept his head lowered beneath the cap while large sunglasses and a scarf obscured most of his face, hands shoved into his jacket pockets as Bill guided them carefully toward their seats.
Even then, he could feel people occasionally glancing his way, lingering just a little too long before dismissing the possibility entirely.
Nobody expected Michael Jackson to be sitting at a womenâs boxing match.
That alone helped.
The atmosphere inside the arena felt entirely different in person than it did through television speakers. Louder. Rougher. Hotter beneath the overhead lights. The crowd buzzed constantly with overlapping conversations and cigarette smoke lingering heavily through parts of the venue.
Then you entered the arena.
And somehow, despite the noise surrounding you, Michael noticed the exact same thing he had the first night he saw you on television.
You carried yourself like somebody entirely untouched by the spectacle around you.
No dramatic gestures.
No exaggerated confidence for cameras.
Just quiet focus.
The fight itself ended up even more brutal than your previous match.
Your opponent fought defensively from the start, clearly aware of your reputation by then, but it hardly mattered. Michael watched from only a few rows back while you slowly dismantled her round by round with the same relentless precision he had become so fascinated by over the past weeks.
You moved beautifully.
Not beautifully in a delicate sense. Beautifully in the way highly perfected things often were.
Every pivot looked intentional, every counter timed perfectly.
Even your recovery between exchanges carried an odd sort of grace that reminded him painfully of rehearsals, of bodies trained so thoroughly they stopped hesitating altogether.
By the later rounds, Michael realized he wasnât even pretending to casually watch anymore.
He was completely invested.
When the final bell rang and your hand was raised once again, he felt strangely proud despite the fact that you had absolutely no idea he existed somewhere in the audience.
Backstage access, however, proved significantly harder than getting into the arena itself.
âYou realize theyâre not just gonna let you walk in there,â Bill muttered while Michael continued watching security near the restricted hallway.
Michael frowned slightly. âI know.â
But he also wasnât exactly used to hearing no very often.
Especially not after deciding he wanted something.
As soon as Bill had found a staff member and delayed the request, attitudes shifted remarkably fast.
Still, even while being escorted backstage, Michael found himself unexpectedly nervous for the first time all evening.
Because after weeks spent watching you through television screens and grainy VHS recordings, he was finally about to meet you in person.
Backstage felt strangely chaotic compared to the sharp focus of the ring.
People moved constantly through the narrow hallways carrying equipment, towels, paperwork, bottles of water. Trainers shouted over one another somewhere nearby while reporters still lingered around certain corners hoping to squeeze out final comments before fighters disappeared for the night.
And somehow, in the middle of all of it, word had already spread.
Michael Jackson was backstage.
More specifically, Michael Jackson had personally requested to meet you.
Michael could feel the curiosity following him as he and Bill were escorted deeper into the restricted area. A few people tried very hard not to stare and failed completely. Others openly paused mid-conversation to look at him passing through the hallway.
âCanât believe she got Michael Jackson coming to see her,â someone muttered nearby, not quite quietly enough.
Michael adjusted the sleeves of his jacket slightly, suddenly aware again of the nervous energy sitting uncomfortably beneath his skin.
Which felt ridiculous.
He performed in front of stadiums full of people.
He dealt with executives, interviewers, screaming fans, award shows.
And yet standing outside your dressing room somehow made him more aware of his hands than any of those things ever did.
He kept fiddling with his rings absentmindedly while Bill knocked lightly against the half-open door.
One of your trainers looked up first, confusion flashing briefly across his face before realization hit almost immediately.
âOhââ
Another person standing nearby physically straightened in surprise.
Michael almost regretted coming for half a second.
Then your voice drifted from somewhere further inside the room.
âItâs fine. Let them in.â
The dressing room itself was quieter than the hallway outside, though traces of the fight still lingered everywhere. Athletic tape, water bottles, towels tossed across chairs, the faint lingering smell of sweat and antiseptic hanging in the warm air.
You sat near one of the mirrors with a small ice pack resting against the side of your jaw, still wearing parts of your fight gear while someone from your team cleaned a cut near your eyebrow.
For the first time since seeing you on television weeks ago, Michael was close enough to notice details cameras had never properly captured.
The faint scattering of freckles across your cheeks.
The slight tiredness around your eyes beneath the harsh dressing room lights.
The way your voice softened almost automatically when one of your trainers leaned over to quietly ask whether your ribs needed additional wrapping before the flight home.
You thanked him gently before finally looking back toward Michael fully.
There was a brief pause.
Not awkward exactly.
More like surprise carefully hidden beneath composure.
Michael suddenly became very aware of how absurd this entire situation probably looked from your perspective.
âHi,â he said first, offering a small nervous smile. âIâm Michael.â
Bill visibly fought the urge to laugh beside him.
You blinked once before standing carefully from the chair, the ice pack still loosely held in one hand.
âI know.â
Something about the answer made Michael smile a little wider despite himself.
One of the people standing further back in the room looked genuinely stunned.
âYouâre a fan?â another trainer asked incredulously, clearly directed toward Michael rather than you.
Michael glanced toward you immediately.
âYeah,â he answered simply. âBig fan.â
For the first time since heâd entered the room, your composure cracked just slightly into visible surprise.
Not dramatic surprise.
Just enough that he could tell you genuinely hadnât expected that answer.
âThatâsâŠâ You hesitated briefly, clearly trying to process it. âI didnât think somebody like you would even know who I was.â
Michael shrugged lightly. âI saw one of your fights on TV a few weeks ago.â
âAnd now he got a whole tape collection,â Bill added helpfully from beside him.
Michael shot him a look.
You actually laughed softly at that. Not loudly, not enough to fully lose your composure, but enough for something warmer to briefly surface beneath your usual guardedness.
âIâm honored,â you said.
And somehow the fact that you said it so calmly felt stranger to Michael than if youâd reacted the way most people usually did around him.
You werenât nervous.
At least not visibly.
You looked at him the same way you seemed to look at most things: steady, observant, difficult to read.
âIâm a fan too, actually,â you admitted after a moment.
Michaelâs eyebrows lifted slightly.
âYeah?â
You nodded once.
âMy brothers used to play Off the Wall constantly when it first came out.â A faint smile touched the corner of your mouth again. âEspecially Rock with You. My mom loved that one.â
Michael smiled immediately at that.
âShe did?â
âUsed to dance around the kitchen to it while cooking.â You glanced downward briefly, almost amused by the memory. âDrove all of us crazy because sheâd sing it completely off-key.â
The room laughed softly.
You seemed to realize a second later youâd revealed slightly more personal information than intended because your expression settled back into composure almost immediately afterward.
Still, Michael noticed.
And for some reason, he liked knowing that tiny detail more than he probably should have.
âYou mind signing somethinâ for me?â he asked suddenly.
That earned you a visibly surprised look.
âFor you?â
Michael nodded seriously.
âYouâre really good.â
Before you could answer, Bill was already reaching into the inside pocket of his jacket with the efficiency of somebody who had clearly done this hundreds of times before.
You watched in mild disbelief as he produced a marker almost instantly.
ââŠDoes he always carry those around?â
âPretty much,â Bill answered dryly.
A quiet laugh escaped you at that while you reached down beside your chair, picking up one of your boxing gloves from the bench nearby. The leather was still warm from the fight, the wrist wraps partially hanging loose from where youâd undone them earlier.
âYou sure you want this?â you asked while uncapping the marker.
Michael looked at the glove like it was something considerably more valuable than it probably should have been.
âYeah.â
You signed carefully across the white leather near the wrist before handing it back to him, watching him inspect the signature with an oddly sincere amount of appreciation.
Then you tilted your head slightly.
âCan I get one too?â
Michael blinked. âYou want my autograph?â
âYouâre Michael Jackson,â you replied matter-of-factly. âItâd be weird if I didnât.â
Bill instinctively reached into his jacket again before pausing.
ââŠI donât actually have an album on me.â
Michael glanced around briefly before his eyes landed on the second glove still resting beside you.
Without missing a beat, he reached for it.
âThis okay?â
You looked genuinely amused now. âSure.â
Bill handed him the marker while several people in the room watched the entire exchange with expressions ranging from entertained to completely bewildered by the surrealness of what they were witnessing.
Michael rested the glove carefully against his knee before signing his name across the leather in smooth black ink, concentrating far more than necessary while doing it.
When he handed it back, your fingers brushed briefly against his.
âThank you,â you said.
Michael smiled lightly. âThank you.â
By the time both autographs were exchanged, the atmosphere in the room had relaxed noticeably.
Michael found himself asking questions almost without thinking.
Not celebrity questions. Not interview questions. Actual questions.
âHow long do you train before fights?â
You leaned lightly back against the table behind you. âDepends who Iâm fighting.â
âBut like⊠every day?â
âMostly.â
âHow long?â
âA few hours minimum.â
Michael frowned slightly, genuinely trying to picture it.
âAnd your footwork,â he continued. âHow long does it take to get that fast?â
You blinked at him.
Not because of the question itself, but because he sounded sincerely invested in the answer.
âA long time,â you admitted. âYears.â
âYou practice the same movements over and over?â
âBasically.â
Michael nodded slowly, clearly understanding that concept immediately.
âYeah,â he murmured. âI figured.â
While he spoke, you noticed his hands again.
He kept fidgeting absentmindedly with the rings on his fingers, sleeves shifting just enough every now and then for pale patches of skin near his wrists to briefly show beneath the fabric.
Vitiligo.
You recognized it immediately, though you pretended not to notice.
Something about the constant movement of his hands contrasted strangely with the calmness in his voice, as though nervous energy sat permanently beneath his skin no matter how softly he spoke.
Which surprised you more than anything else that night.
Because this was Michael Jackson.
And yet standing here talking to you, he somehow seemed more nervous than you were.
Eventually, someone from your team quietly reminded you about an upcoming flight, and the conversation finally began slowing naturally.
Michael seemed reluctant to leave despite himself.
âSoâŠâ He hesitated slightly before glancing toward you again. âCould I maybe get a number to call you sometime?â
Bill looked upward briefly like he was trying not to smile too obviously.
You studied Michael for another second, perhaps weighing the request more carefully than most people would have expected.
Then, surprisingly:
âSure.â
Bill already had something to write with ready before either of you could ask.
You took the paper, scribbling the number down quickly before handing it back toward Michael.
Your fingers brushed briefly during the exchange.
And for some deeply irritating reason, Michael felt the contact all the way up his arm.
You extended your hand again properly afterward.
âIt was nice meeting you, Michael.â
He looked down at your hand for half a second before taking it.
Your grip was firm from years of training, the rough callouses along your palm catching slightly against his skin in a way that made it immediately obvious how much time you spent fighting, wrapping your hands, hitting bags, living inside gyms. Your hand was warmer than he expected too, despite the lingering coldness from the ice pack youâd been holding earlier.
And somehow the simple handshake sent a strange nervous warmth through him that he couldnât explain even to himself.
âYou too,â he answered quietly.
Then, after the briefest hesitation:
âIâll call you soon.â
Thank you for reading! it's my first time sharing a fic on tumblr, so I hope I did it right and it gets posted correctly. I would love it if you left comments â€ïž
Posted the full story on AO3: https://archiveofourown.org/works/85173961/chapters/224908181
-Lila